The invisible world discovered to spirituall eyes and reduced to usefull meditation : in three books : also, the great mystery of godliness laid forth by way of affectuous and feeling meditation : with the apostolicall institution of imposition of hands for confirmation of children, setting forth the divine ground, end, and use of that too much neglected institution, and now published as an excellent expedient to truth and peace / by Jos. Hall.
         Hall, Joseph, 1574-1656.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A45280 of text R25402 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing H387). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 230 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 131 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A45280
         Wing H387
         ESTC R25402
         08951046
         ocm 08951046
         42064
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A45280)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 42064)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1286:2)
      
       
         
           
             The invisible world discovered to spirituall eyes and reduced to usefull meditation : in three books : also, the great mystery of godliness laid forth by way of affectuous and feeling meditation : with the apostolicall institution of imposition of hands for confirmation of children, setting forth the divine ground, end, and use of that too much neglected institution, and now published as an excellent expedient to truth and peace / by Jos. Hall.
             Hall, Joseph, 1574-1656.
          
           [26], 221, [11] p.
           
             Printed by E. Cotes for John Place,
             London :
             1659.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Spiritual life -- Modern period, 1500-
           Sanctification.
           Theology, Doctrinal.
        
      
    
       A45280  R25402  (Wing H387).  civilwar no The invisible world, discovered to spirituall eyes, and reduced to usefull meditation. In three books. Also, the great mystery of godliness, Hall, Joseph 1659    41273 185 5 0 0 0 0 46 D  The  rate of 46 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2005-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-03 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-04 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-04 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           The
           
             INVISIBLE
          
           WORLD
           ,
           Discovered
           to
           Spirituall
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           reduced
           to
           usefull
           
             Meditation
             .
          
           IN
           THREE
           BOOKS
           .
           Also
           ,
           the
           Great
           MYSTERY
           of
           GODLINESS
           ,
           Laid
           forth
           by
           way
           of
           affectuous
           and
           feeling
           
             MEDITATION
          
           :
           With
           the
           Apostolicall
           Institution
           of
           imposition
           of
           Hands
           ,
           for
           Confirmation
           of
           Children
           ;
           setting
           forth
           the
           Divine
           Ground
           ,
           End
           ,
           and
           Use
           of
           that
           ,
           too
           much
           neglected
           ,
           Institution
           ,
           and
           now
           published
           as
           an
           excellent
           Expedient
           to
           Truth
           and
           Peace
           .
        
         
           
             By
             JOS.
             HALL
             ,
          
           D.D.B.
           Norwich
           .
        
         
           
             London
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             E.
             Cotes
             ,
          
           for
           
             John
             Place
          
           at
           
             Furnivals
             Inne-gate
             ,
          
           1659
        
      
       
       
       
         
           To
           all
           them
           that
           love
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           sincerity
           ,
           
             Grace
          
           and
           
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
           
             Dear
             Brethren
             ,
          
        
         
           IF
           I
           have
           ,
           in
           a
           sort
           ,
           taken
           my
           leave
           of
           the
           world
           already
           ;
           yet
           ,
           not
           of
           you
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           chosen
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           endeared
           to
           me
           by
           a
           closer
           interest
           :
           so
           as
           ye
           may
           justly
           expect
           from
           me
           a
           more
           speciall
           valediction
           ;
           which
           I
           do
           now
           in
           all
           Christian
           affection
           tender
           unto
           you
           :
           And
           ,
           as
           dear
           friends
           
           upon
           a
           long
           parting
           are
           wont
           to
           leave
           behind
           them
           some
           tokens
           of
           remembrance
           ,
           where
           they
           most
           affect
           ;
           so
           have
           I
           thought
           good
           ,
           before
           my
           setting
           forth
           on
           my
           last
           journey
           ,
           to
           recomend
           unto
           you
           these
           my
           two
           finall
           Meditations
           ;
           then
           which
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           nothing
           could
           be
           more
           proper
           for
           me
           to
           give
           ;
           or
           more
           likely
           to
           merit
           your
           acceptation
           :
           For
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           half
           way
           in
           heaven
           already
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           a
           more
           seasonable
           imployment
           of
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           then
           the
           great
           Mysterie
           of
           Godlinesse
           ,
           which
           the
           Angels
           desire
           to
           look
           into
           ▪
           And
           ,
           now
           when
           our
           b●dily
           eyes
           are
           glutted
           with
           the
           view
           of
           the
           things
           that
           are
           seen
           (
           a
           prospect
           ,
           which
           can
           afford
           
           us
           nothing
           but
           vanity
           and
           vexation
           )
           what
           can
           be
           more
           meet
           ,
           then
           to
           feed
           our
           spirituall
           eyes
           ,
           with
           the
           light
           of
           Invisible
           glories
           ?
           Make
           your
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           both
           ,
           to
           the
           edifying
           of
           your selves
           in
           your
           most
           holy
           faith
           ;
           and
           aspire
           with
           me
           ,
           towards
           that
           happiness
           which
           is
           laid
           up
           above
           for
           all
           those
           that
           love
           the
           appearance
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           Withall
           ,
           as
           the
           last
           words
           of
           friends
           are
           wont
           to
           bear
           the
           greatest
           weight
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           deepest
           impression
           ;
           so
           let
           these
           lines
           of
           holy
           advise
           ,
           wherewith
           (
           after
           many
           well-meant
           discourses
           )
           I
           shall
           close
           up
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Presse
           ,
           find
           the
           like
           respect
           from
           you
           .
        
         
         
           Oh
           that
           I
           might
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           effectually
           recommend
           to
           you
           the
           full
           recovery
           of
           that
           precious
           Legacy
           of
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           Peace
           :
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           Peace
           with
           men
           ;
           next
           to
           Grace
           the
           best
           of
           all
           blessings
           :
           Yet
           ,
           wo
           is
           me
           ,
           too
           too
           long
           banished
           from
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           with
           such
           animosity
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           the
           worst
           of
           enemies
           ,
           and
           meet
           to
           be
           adjudged
           to
           a
           perpetuall
           mitrnatition
           .
        
         
           Oh
           for
           a
           fountain
           of
           tears
           to
           bewaile
           the
           stain
           of
           Gods
           people
           in
           all
           the
           coasts
           of
           the
           Earth
           :
           How
           is
           Christendome
           become
           an
           universall
           Aceldama
           ?
           How
           is
           the
           earth
           every where
           drenched
           with
           humane
           bloud
           ?
           poured
           out
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           hands
           
           of
           cruell
           Infidels
           ,
           but
           of
           brethren
           :
           Men
           need
           not
           go
           so
           farre
           as
           Euphrates
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           Turks
           and
           Pagans
           ,
           Christians
           can
           make
           up
           an
           Armageddon
           with
           their
           own
           mutuall
           slaughter
           .
           Enough
           ,
           my
           dear
           brethren
           ,
           enough
           ;
           yea
           more
           then
           too
           much
           hath
           been
           the
           effusion
           of
           that
           bloud
           ,
           for
           which
           our
           Saviour
           hath
           shed
           his
           :
           Let
           us
           now
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           dry
           up
           these
           deadly
           issues
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           made
           ;
           and
           with
           soveraigne
           balms
           bind
           up
           the
           wounds
           we
           have
           given
           :
           Let
           us
           now
           be
           ,
           not
           more
           sparing
           of
           our
           tears
           ,
           to
           wash
           off
           the
           memory
           of
           these
           our
           unbrotherly
           dimications
           ,
           and
           to
           ppease
           the
           anger
           of
           that
           God
           ,
           whose
           offended
           justice
           
           hath
           raised
           war
           out
           of
           our
           own
           bowels
           :
           As
           our
           enmity
           ,
           so
           our
           peace
           begins
           at
           heaven
           :
           Had
           we
           not
           provoked
           our
           long-suffering
           God
           ,
           we
           had
           not
           thus
           bled
           ;
           and
           we
           cannot
           but
           know
           and
           beleeve
           him
           that
           said
           .
           
           When
           a
           mans
           wayes
           please
           the
           Lord
           ,
           he
           maketh
           his
           enemies
           to
           be
           at
           peace
           with
           him
           ;
           Oh
           that
           we
           could
           throughly
           reconcile
           our selves
           to
           that
           great
           and
           holy
           God
           ,
           whom
           we
           have
           irritated
           by
           our
           crying
           sins
           ,
           how
           soon
           would
           he
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           commander
           of
           all
           hearts
           ,
           make
           up
           our
           breaches
           ,
           and
           calme
           and
           compose
           our
           spirits
           to
           an
           happy
           peace
           and
           concord
           !
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           give
           me
           leave
           earnestly
           to
           exhort
           
           you
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           been
           heretofore
           palpably
           faulty
           in
           abusing
           the
           mercies
           of
           our
           God
           for
           which
           we
           have
           soundly
           smarted
           )
           so
           that
           now
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           so
           much
           the
           more
           carefull
           to
           improve
           the
           judgments
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           our
           effectuall
           reformation
           :
           we
           have
           felt
           the
           heavie
           hand
           of
           the
           Almighty
           upon
           us
           to
           purpose
           ;
           Oh
           that
           our
           amendment
           could
           be
           no
           lesse
           sensible
           then
           our
           sufferings
           ;
           But
           ,
           alas
           ,
           my
           brethren
           ,
           are
           our
           wayes
           any
           whit
           holyer
           ?
           our
           obedience
           ,
           more
           exact
           ,
           our
           sins
           less
           and
           fewer
           then
           before
           we
           were
           thus
           heavily
           afflicted
           ?
           may
           not
           our
           God
           too
           justly
           take
           up
           that
           complaint
           ,
           which
           he
           made
           once
           by
           his
           Prophet
           
             Jeremiah
             ,
          
           
           Ye
           have
           transgressed
           against
           me
           ,
           
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           In
           vain
           have
           I
           smitten
           your
           children
           ,
           they
           received
           no
           correction
           :
           Far
           be
           it
           from
           us
           ,
           that
           after
           so
           many
           sad
           and
           solemne
           mournings
           of
           our
           Land
           ,
           any
           accuser
           should
           be
           able
           to
           charge
           us
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           
             Hosea
          
           did
           his
           Israel
           ,
           
           By
           swearing
           ,
           and
           lying
           ,
           and
           killing
           ,
           and
           stealing
           ,
           and
           committing
           adulterie
           ,
           they
           break
           out
           ,
           and
           blood
           toucheth
           bloud
           :
           Wo
           be
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           after
           so
           many
           veins
           opened
           ,
           the
           blood
           remaining
           should
           not
           be
           the
           purer
           .
        
         
           Let
           me
           have
           leave
           ,
           in
           the
           third
           place
           ,
           to
           excite
           you
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           Christian
           charity
           ,
           in
           the
           mutuall
           constructions
           of
           each
           others
           persons
           ,
           and
           actions
           ;
           which
           
           (
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           )
           we
           have
           heedlesly
           violated
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           our
           holy
           intentions
           ;
           whiles
           those
           which
           have
           varied
           from
           us
           in
           matter
           of
           opinion
           ,
           concerning
           some
           appendances
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           outward
           forms
           of
           administration
           ,
           we
           have
           been
           apt
           to
           look
           upon
           with
           such
           disregard
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           herein
           forfeit
           〈◊〉
           their
           Christian
           profession
           ,
           and
           were
           utter
           aliens
           from
           the
           Common-wealth
           of
           
             Israel
             ;
          
           though
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           sound
           at
           the
           heart
           ;
           and
           endeavouring
           to
           walk
           close
           with
           God
           in
           all
           their
           wayes
           :
           whereas
           the
           father
           of
           all
           mercies
           allows
           a
           gracious
           latitude
           to
           his
           children
           ,
           in
           all
           not-forbidden
           paths
           :
           
           and
           in
           every
           nation
           and
           condition
           of
           
           men
           ,
           he
           that
           feareth
           God
           ,
           and
           worketh
           righteousness
           ,
           is
           accepted
           with
           him
           :
           Beware
           we
           (
           my
           dear
           brethren
           )
           lest
           whiles
           we
           follow
           the
           chase
           of
           Zeal
           ,
           we
           out-run
           charity
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           piety
           it self
           would
           be
           but
           unwelcome
           :
           As
           for
           matter
           of
           opinion
           in
           the
           differences
           of
           Religion
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           whole
           known
           world
           ,
           not
           of
           Christians
           only
           ,
           but
           of
           men
           ,
           is
           wofully
           distracted
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           prejudice
           of
           millions
           of
           souls
           ,
           let
           this
           be
           our
           sure
           rule
           .
           
           Whosoever
           he
           be
           that
           holds
           the
           faith
           which
           was
           once
           delivered
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           agreeing
           therefore
           with
           us
           in
           all
           fundamentall
           Truths
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           received
           as
           a
           broth●r
           ▪
           For
           th●re
           is
           but
           one
           Lord
           ,
           
           one
           Faith
           ,
           one
           
           Baptism
           :
           And
           ,
           
           other
           foundation
           can
           no
           man
           lay
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           is
           laid
           ,
           which
           is
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           Let
           those
           which
           will
           be
           a
           devising
           a
           new
           Creed
           ,
           look
           for
           a
           new
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           hope
           for
           another
           heaven
           ;
           for
           us
           we
           know
           whom
           we
           have
           beleeved
           :
           If
           any
           man
           be
           faulty
           in
           the
           doctrines
           of
           superstructure
           ,
           let
           us
           pity
           and
           rectifie
           his
           errour
           ,
           but
           not
           abandon
           his
           person
           .
        
         
           The
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           is
           not
           so
           sleight
           that
           it
           should
           be
           violated
           by
           weak
           mistakings
           :
           if
           any
           man
           through
           ignorance
           or
           simplicity
           ,
           shall
           strike
           at
           the
           foundation
           of
           faith
           ,
           let
           us
           labour
           by
           all
           gentle
           means
           ,
           and
           brotherly
           conviction
           ,
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           meeknesse
           to
           
           reclaim
           him
           :
           If
           after
           all
           powerfull
           indeavours
           he
           will
           needs
           remain
           ,
           obstinate
           in
           his
           evill
           way
           ;
           let
           us
           disclaim
           his
           fellowship
           ,
           and
           not
           think
           him
           worthy
           of
           a
           God-speed
           .
           But
           if
           he
           shall
           not
           only
           wilfully
           undermine
           the
           ground-work
           of
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           damnable
           opinions
           ,
           but
           diffuse
           his
           her●ticall
           blasphemies
           to
           the
           infection
           of
           others
           ;
           let
           him
           be
           cut
           off
           by
           spirituall
           censures
           ;
           and
           so
           dealt
           with
           by
           publick
           authority
           that
           the
           mischief
           of
           his
           contagion
           may
           be
           seasonably
           prevented
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           be
           made
           sensible
           of
           his
           hainous
           crime
           .
        
         
           In
           all
           which
           proceedings
           ,
           just
           distinction
           must
           be
           made
           betwixt
           the
           seduced
           soul
           ,
           
           and
           the
           pestilent
           seducer
           ,
           the
           one
           calls
           for
           compassion
           ,
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           severity
           :
           So
           then
           my
           brethren
           let
           us
           pity
           and
           pray
           for
           all
           that
           have
           erred
           and
           are
           deceived
           ;
           let
           us
           instruct
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           convince
           the
           gainsaying
           ,
           avoid
           the
           obstinate
           ,
           restrain
           the
           infectious
           ,
           and
           punish
           the
           self-convicted
           heresiarch
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           fourth
           place
           ,
           let
           us
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           beeing
           swayed
           with
           self-interests
           in
           all
           our
           designs
           :
           These
           have
           ever
           been
           the
           bane
           of
           the
           best
           undertakings
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           more
           plausibly
           insinnuative
           ,
           then
           pernicious
           :
           For
           that
           partiall
           self-love
           ,
           that
           naturally
           ledges
           in
           every
           mans
           brest
           ,
           is
           ready
           to
           put
           us
           upon
           those
           
           projects
           ,
           which
           ,
           under
           fair
           pretences
           ,
           may
           be
           extreamly
           prejudiciall
           to
           the
           publique
           weal
           ;
           suggesting
           not
           how
           lawfull
           or
           expedient
           they
           may
           be
           for
           the
           common
           ,
           but
           how
           beneficiall
           to
           our selves
           ;
           drawing
           us
           by
           insensible
           degrees
           to
           sacrifice
           the
           publique
           welfare
           to
           our
           own
           advantage
           ,
           and
           to
           underwork
           ,
           and
           cross
           the
           better
           counsails
           of
           more
           faithfull
           patriots
           :
           Whereupon
           ,
           many
           flourishing
           Churches
           ,
           Kingdomes
           ,
           States
           ,
           have
           been
           brought
           to
           miserable
           ruine
           :
           Oh
           that
           we
           could
           remember
           ,
           that
           as
           all
           things
           are
           ours
           ,
           so
           we
           are
           not
           our
           own
           ;
           that
           we
           have
           the
           least
           interest
           in
           our selves
           ,
           being
           infinitely
           more
           considerable
           as
           parts
           of
           a
           community
           ,
           theras
           
           single
           persons
           ;
           that
           the
           main
           end
           of
           our
           beeing
           ,
           (
           next
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           our
           maker
           )
           is
           an
           universall
           serviceablenesse
           to
           others
           :
           in
           the
           attaining
           whereof
           ,
           we
           shall
           far
           more
           eminently
           advance
           our
           own
           happiness
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           best
           of
           our
           private
           self-seeking
           indeavors
           .
        
         
           But
           withall
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           meet
           for
           us
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           made
           to
           serve
           all
           ,
           so
           only
           in
           our
           own
           station
           :
           There
           can
           be
           no
           hope
           of
           a
           continued
           wel
           being
           without
           order
           :
           There
           can
           be
           no
           order
           without
           a
           due
           subordination
           of
           degrees
           ,
           and
           diversity
           of
           vocations
           ;
           and
           in
           vain
           shall
           divers
           vocations
           be
           ordained
           ,
           if
           all
           professions
           shall
           enterfere
           with
           each
           other
           .
           It
           is
           the
           prudent
           
           and
           holy
           charge
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           Let
           every
           man
           abide
           in
           the
           same
           calling
           wherein
           he
           is
           called
           .
           We
           are
           all
           members
           of
           the
           same
           body
           ,
           every
           one
           whereof
           hath
           his
           proper
           employment
           :
           The
           head
           is
           to
           direct
           and
           govern
           ,
           the
           feet
           to
           walk
           ,
           the
           eyes
           to
           see
           ,
           the
           ears
           to
           hear
           :
           How
           mad
           would
           we
           think
           that
           man
           ,
           that
           should
           affect
           to
           walk
           on
           his
           head
           ,
           to
           hear
           with
           his
           eye
           ,
           to
           see
           with
           his
           ear
           ?
           Neither
           surely
           is
           it
           lesse
           incongruous
           for
           men
           in
           d●vine
           and
           civill
           administrations
           ,
           to
           offer
           to
           undertake
           ,
           and
           manage
           each
           others
           function
           ;
           in
           their
           nature
           and
           quality
           no
           lesse
           d●sperate
           :
           So
           then
           ,
           let
           us
           indeavour
           to
           advance
           the
           common
           good
           ,
           as
           that
           a
           pious
           Zeal
           may
           not
           draw
           in
           
           confusion
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           may
           not
           mistakeingly
           rear
           up
           the
           walls
           of
           
             Babel
             ,
          
           whiles
           we
           intend
           
             Jerusalem
          
           :
           Not
           religion
           only
           ,
           but
           policie
           cals
           us
           to
           encouragement
           of
           all
           usefull
           professions
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           sacred
           so
           much
           more
           ,
           as
           the
           soul
           is
           more
           precious
           then
           all
           the
           world
           beside
           .
           Heed
           therefore
           must
           be
           taken
           to
           avoid
           all
           means
           ,
           whereby
           the
           study
           of
           learning
           and
           knowledge
           may
           be
           any
           way
           disheartned
           ;
           as
           without
           which
           the
           world
           would
           soon
           be
           over-run
           with
           ignorance
           ,
           &
           barbarism
           :
           All
           arts
           therefore
           ,
           as
           being
           in
           their
           kind
           excellent
           ,
           may
           justly
           challenge
           their
           own
           rights
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           shall
           want
           those
           respects
           ,
           which
           are
           due
           to
           them
           ,
           will
           suddenly
           languish
           :
           But
           
           above
           all
           ,
           as
           Divinity
           is
           the
           Queen
           of
           Sciences
           ,
           so
           should
           it
           be
           our
           just
           shame
           that
           whiles
           her
           handmaids
           are
           mounted
           on
           horsback
           ,
           she
           should
           wait
           on
           them
           on
           foot
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           As
           it
           is
           our
           greatest
           honour
           that
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           is
           called
           upon
           us
           ;
           so
           let
           it
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           be
           our
           care
           ,
           that
           our
           profession
           be
           not
           formal
           ,
           empty
           ,
           and
           barren
           like
           the
           Jewish
           fig-tree
           ,
           abounding
           with
           leaves
           ,
           void
           of
           fruit
           ▪
           but
           reall
           ,
           active
           ,
           fruitfull
           of
           all
           good
           workes
           ,
           and
           exemplary
           in
           an
           universal
           obedien●e
           to
           the
           whole
           will
           of
           God
           :
           For
           it
           is
           a
           scandall
           never
           to
           be
           enough
           lamented
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           those
           who
           are
           Saints
           by
           calling
           (
           such
           we
           all
           are
           ,
           or
           should
           be
           )
           should
           hug
           some
           dearling
           
           sin
           in
           their
           bosome
           ,
           which
           at
           last
           breaks
           forth
           to
           the
           shame
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           insultation
           of
           
             Gath
          
           and
           
             Ascalon
          
           :
           Wo
           be
           to
           us
           if
           we
           shall
           thus
           cause
           the
           name
           of
           our
           God
           to
           be
           ●ill
           spoken
           of
           :
           There
           are
           two
           many
           of
           those
           ,
           whom
           
             I
          
           am
           loath
           ,
           and
           sorry
           to
           style
           heathen-Christians
           ;
           Christians
           in
           name
           ,
           Heathens
           in
           conversation
           :
           these
           ,
           as
           they
           come
           not
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           my
           Dedication
           ,
           (
           for
           ,
           alas
           ,
           how
           should
           they
           love
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           when
           they
           know
           him
           not
           ?
           )
           so
           I
           can
           heartily
           bewail
           their
           condition
           ,
           who
           ,
           like
           
             Gideons
          
           fleece
           ,
           continue
           altogether
           dry
           ,
           under
           so
           many
           sweet
           shewres
           of
           Grace
           ;
           wishing
           unto
           their
           souls
           ,
           even
           thus
           late
           ,
           a
           sense
           of
           
           the
           efficacy
           of
           that
           water
           which
           was
           once
           poured
           on
           their
           faces
           :
           These
           ,
           if
           they
           run
           into
           all
           excesse
           of
           riot
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           other
           expected
           from
           them
           ?
           but
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           have
           learned
           to
           know
           the
           great
           Mysterie
           of
           Godlinesse
           ,
           and
           have
           given
           up
           our
           name
           ,
           to
           a
           strict
           covenant
           of
           obed●ence
           ,
           if
           we
           shall
           suffer
           our selves
           to
           be
           miscarried
           into
           any
           enormious
           wickedness
           ,
           we
           shall
           cause
           heaven
           to
           blush
           ,
           and
           hell
           to
           triumph
           .
           Oh
           therefore
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           so
           much
           the
           more
           watchfull
           over
           our
           ways
           ,
           as
           our
           engagements
           to
           the
           name
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           are
           greater
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           of
           our
           miscariages
           more
           deadly
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           let
           me
           beseech
           ,
           and
           adjure
           you
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesu
           ,
           to
           be
           carefull
           
           in
           matter
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           keep
           within
           the
           due
           bounds
           of
           Gods
           revealed
           will
           .
           A
           charge
           which
           I
           would
           to
           God
           were
           not
           too
           needfull
           in
           these
           last
           dayes
           ;
           wherein
           ,
           who
           sees
           not
           what
           Spirits
           of
           Errour
           are
           gone
           forth
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           the
           seducing
           of
           simple
           ,
           and
           ungrounded
           souls
           ?
           Wo
           is
           me
           ,
           what
           throngs
           are
           carried
           to
           hell
           by
           these
           devillish
           impostures
           ?
           One
           pretends
           Visions
           ,
           and
           Revelations
           of
           new
           verities
           ,
           which
           the
           world
           was
           not
           hitherto
           worthy
           to
           know
           ;
           another
           boasts
           of
           newlights
           of
           uncouth
           interpretations
           ,
           hidden
           from
           all
           former
           eyes
           :
           one
           despises
           the
           dead
           letter
           of
           the
           scriptures
           ?
           another
           distorts
           it
           to
           his
           own
           erroneous
           sense
           .
           O
           the
           prodiges
           of
           damnable
           ,
           hereticall
           ,
           Atheous
           fancies
           ,
           which
           have
           hereupon
           infested
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ;
           (
           for
           which
           ,
           what
           good
           soul
           doth
           not
           mourn
           in
           secret
           ?
           )
           the
           danger
           whereof
           ye
           shall
           happily
           avoid
           ,
           if
           ye
           shall
           keep
           close
           to
           the
           written
           word
           of
           our
           God
           which
           is
           only
           able
           to
           make
           you
           wise
           to
           salvation
           :
           As
           our
           Saviour
           
           repelled
           the
           Devill
           ,
           so
           do
           ye
           the
           fanatick
           spirits
           of
           these
           brain-sick
           men
           ,
           with
           ,
           It
           is
           written
           ;
           Let
           those
           who
           would
           be
           wiser
           then
           God
           ,
           justly
           perish
           in
           their
           presumption
           ;
           My
           soul
           for
           yours
           ,
           if
           ye
           keep
           you
           to
           S.
           
             Pauls
          
           guard
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           wise
           above
           that
           which
           is
           written
           .
           I
           could
           easily
           out
           of
           the
           exuberance
           of
           my
           Christian
           love
           overcharg
           you
           with
           multiplicity
           of
           holy
           coun●ses
           ,
           but
           I
           would
           not
           take
           a
           tedious
           farewell
           ▪
           May
           the
           God
           of
           heaven
           bless
           these
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           wholesom
           admonitions
           to
           the
           furtherance
           of
           your
           souls
           in
           grace
           ;
           and
           may
           his
           good
           spirit
           ,
           ever
           lead
           &
           guide
           us
           in
           all
           such
           wayes
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           pleasing
           to
           him
           ,
           till
           we
           happily
           meet
           in
           the
           participation
           of
           that
           incomprehensible
           glory
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           prepared
           for
           all
           his
           Saints
           ;
           till
           when
           ,
           Farewel
           from
           your
           fellow-pilgrim
           in
           this
           vale
           of
           tears
           ,
        
         
           
             Jos.
             Hall
             .
          
           
             
               HIGHAM
               neer
               NORWICH
               ,
            
             
               Nov.
               
                 3.
                 1651.
                 
              
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           THE
           INVISIBLE
           WORLD
           ,
           Discovered
           to
           spiritual
           Eyes
           ,
           AND
           Reduced
           to
           usefull
           Meditation
           .
           In
           three
           Books
           .
        
         
           By
           JOS.
           HALL
           ,
           D.D.B.N.
           
           
           
        
         
           
             London
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             E.
             Cotes
             ,
          
           for
           
             John
             Place
          
           at
           
             Furnivals
             Inne-gate
             ,
          
           1659
        
      
       
       
       
         
           The
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           AS
           those
           that
           flit
           from
           their
           old
           home
           ,
           and
           betake
           themselves
           to
           dwell
           in
           another
           countrey
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           settle
           ;
           are
           wont
           to
           forget
           the
           faces
           ,
           and
           fashions
           whereto
           they
           were
           formerly
           inured
           ,
           and
           to
           apply
           themselves
           to
           the
           knowledge
           and
           acquaintance
           of
           those
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           shall
           afterwards
           converse
           ;
           So
           it
           is
           here
           with
           me
           ,
           being
           to
           remove
           from
           my
           earthly
           Tabernacle
           ,
           wherein
           I
           have
           worn
           out
           the
           few
           and
           evil
           dayes
           of
           my
           pilgrimage
           ,
           to
           an
           abiding
           City
           above
           ,
           I
           have
           desired
           to
           acquaint
           my self
           with
           that
           Invisible
           world
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           am
           going
           :
           to
           enter-know
           my
           good
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           blessed
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           hope
           to
           passe
           an
           happy
           eternity
           .
           And
           if
           by
           often
           and
           serious
           meditation
           I
           have
           attained
           (
           through
           Gods
           mercy
           )
           to
           any
           measure
           of
           lightsome
           apprehension
           
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           blisseful
           condition
           ;
           I
           thought
           it
           could
           be
           no
           other
           then
           profitable
           to
           my
           fellow-pilgrims
           ,
           to
           have
           it
           imparted
           unto
           them
           :
           And
           ,
           as
           knowing
           we
           can
           never
           be
           sensible
           enough
           of
           our
           happinesse
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           know
           our
           own
           dangers
           ,
           and
           the
           woful
           mis-carriages
           of
           others
           ;
           nor
           so
           fully
           blesse
           our
           eyes
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           heaven
           ,
           if
           we
           cast
           not
           some
           glances
           upon
           hell
           ;
           I
           have
           held
           it
           requisite
           to
           bestow
           some
           thoughts
           upon
           that
           dreadfull
           region
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           confusion
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           former
           of
           these
           ,
           our
           desires
           may
           be
           whetted
           to
           the
           fruition
           of
           their
           blessednesse
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           other
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           stirred
           up
           to
           a
           care
           of
           avoiding
           those
           paths
           that
           lead
           down
           to
           that
           second
           death
           ;
           and
           to
           a
           continual
           thankfulnesse
           unto
           that
           mercifull
           God
           ,
           whose
           infinite
           goodnesse
           hath
           delivered
           us
           from
           that
           pit
           of
           horrour
           ,
           and
           perdition
           .
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           THE
           INVISIBLE
           WORLD
           .
           The
           First
           BOOK
           .
        
         
           
             SECT.
             I.
             That
             there
             is
             an
             invisible
             world
             .
          
           
             WHo
             can
             think
             other
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             great
             God
             of
             heaven
             loseth
             much
             glory
             by
             our
             ignorance
             ?
             For
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             give
             him
             the
             honour
             due
             to
             his
             name
             ,
             whiles
             we
             conceive
             too
             narrowly
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             works
             ?
             To
             know
             him
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             is
             past
             the
             capacity
             of
             our
             finite
             understanding
             ,
             we
             
             must
             have
             other
             eyes
             to
             discern
             that
             incomprehensible
             essence
             ;
             but
             to
             see
             him
             in
             his
             divine
             emanations
             ,
             and
             marvailous
             works
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             the
             back
             parts
             of
             that
             glorious
             majesty
             )
             is
             that
             ,
             whereof
             we
             may
             be
             capable
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             ambitious
             ;
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             can
             so
             much
             import
             us
             :
             For
             wherefore
             serves
             the
             eye
             of
             sense
             ,
             but
             to
             view
             the
             goodly
             frame
             and
             furniture
             of
             the
             Creation
             ?
             wherefore
             serves
             the
             eye
             of
             reason
             and
             faith
             ,
             but
             to
             see
             that
             lively
             and
             invisible
             power
             ,
             which
             governs
             and
             comprehends
             it
             ?
          
           
             Even
             this
             sensible
             ,
             and
             materiall
             world
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             conceive
             aright
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             enough
             to
             amaze
             the
             most
             inlightned
             reason
             ;
             for
             if
             this
             globe
             of
             earth
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             immense
             greatnesse
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             wont
             (
             not
             unjustly
             )
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             World
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             of
             so
             many
             
             thousand
             stars
             ,
             that
             are
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             bigger
             then
             it
             ?
             how
             can
             we
             but
             admire
             so
             many
             thousand
             worlds
             of
             light
             ,
             rolling
             continually
             over
             our
             heads
             ;
             all
             made
             by
             the
             omnipotent
             power
             ;
             all
             regularly
             guided
             by
             the
             infinite
             providence
             of
             the
             great
             God
             ?
             How
             poorly
             must
             that
             man
             needs
             think
             of
             the
             workmanship
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             that
             looks
             upon
             all
             these
             ,
             but
             as
             so
             many
             Torches
             ,
             set
             up
             in
             the
             firmament
             every
             evening
             ,
             only
             so
             big
             as
             they
             seem
             ?
             and
             with
             what
             awfull
             respects
             must
             he
             needs
             be
             carried
             to
             his
             Creator
             ,
             that
             knowes
             the
             vastnesse
             ,
             and
             perpetually-constant
             movings
             of
             those
             lightsom
             bodies
             ,
             ruled
             and
             upheld
             only
             by
             the
             mighty
             word
             that
             made
             them
             ?
          
           
             There
             is
             store
             of
             wonders
             in
             the
             visible
             ,
             but
             the
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             intelligible
             world
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             worthy
             to
             take
             up
             our
             hearts
             ;
             both
             as
             we
             are
             
             men
             ,
             indued
             with
             reason
             ,
             and
             as
             regenerate
             ,
             inlightned
             by
             faith
             ;
             being
             so
             much
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             more
             it
             is
             removed
             from
             all
             earthly
             means
             of
             apprehension
             .
             Brute
             creatures
             may
             behold
             these
             visible
             things
             ,
             perhaps
             with
             sharper
             eyes
             then
             we
             ,
             but
             spirituall
             objects
             are
             so
             utterly
             out
             of
             their
             reach
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             no
             being
             :
             Nearest
             therefore
             to
             beasts
             are
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             so
             altogether
             led
             by
             their
             senses
             ,
             as
             to
             believe
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             suggested
             by
             that
             purblind
             and
             unfaithfull
             informer
             ;
             
             Let
             such
             men
             doubt
             whether
             they
             have
             a
             soul
             in
             their
             body
             ,
             because
             their
             eye
             never
             met
             with
             it
             ;
             or
             that
             there
             are
             any
             stars
             in
             the
             firmament
             at
             noon-day
             ,
             because
             they
             appear
             not
             ;
             or
             that
             there
             is
             any
             air
             wherein
             they
             breath
             ,
             because
             nothing
             appears
             to
             them
             but
             an
             insensible
             vacuity
             .
          
           
           
             Of
             all
             other
             the
             Sadduces
             had
             been
             the
             most
             dull
             and
             sottish
             hereticks
             that
             ever
             were
             ,
             if
             (
             as
             some
             have
             construed
             them
             )
             they
             had
             utterly
             denyed
             the
             very
             being
             of
             any
             Spirits
             ;
             
             Sure
             (
             as
             learned
             
               Cameron
            
             pleads
             for
             them
             )
             they
             could
             not
             be
             so
             senselesse
             ;
             for
             beleeving
             the
             books
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             and
             being
             conscious
             of
             their
             own
             animation
             ,
             their
             bosomes
             must
             needs
             convince
             them
             of
             their
             spiritual
             inmate
             ;
             and
             what
             but
             a
             spirit
             could
             inable
             them
             to
             argue
             against
             spirits
             ?
             and
             how
             could
             they
             hold
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             no
             Spirit
             ?
             it
             was
             bad
             enough
             that
             they
             denyed
             the
             immortality
             ,
             and
             constant
             subsistence
             of
             those
             Angelical
             ,
             immaterial
             substances
             ;
             an
             opinion
             long
             since
             hissed
             out
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             School
             of
             Christianity
             only
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             very
             stalls
             and
             styes
             of
             the
             most
             brutish
             Paganisme
             ;
             although
             not
             very
             long
             since
             (
             as
             is
             reported
             by
             
               Hosius
               ,
            
             and
             
             
               Prateolus
            
             )
             that
             cursed
             Glazier
             of
             
               Gaunt
               ,
               David
               George
               ,
            
             durst
             wickedly
             rake
             it
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             of
             late
             some
             Scepticks
             of
             our
             own
             have
             let
             fall
             some
             suspicious
             glances
             this
             way
             :
             Surely
             ,
             all
             that
             know
             they
             have
             souls
             ,
             must
             needs
             beleeve
             a
             world
             of
             spirits
             ,
             which
             they
             see
             not
             ;
             if
             from
             no
             other
             grounds
             ,
             yet
             out
             of
             that
             analogy
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             but
             finde
             betwixt
             this
             lesser
             ,
             and
             that
             greater
             world
             ;
             for
             as
             this
             little
             world
             ,
             Man
             ,
             consists
             of
             an
             outward
             visible
             body
             ,
             and
             an
             inward
             spiritual
             soul
             ,
             which
             gives
             life
             ,
             and
             motion
             to
             that
             organicall
             frame
             ;
             so
             possessing
             all
             parts
             that
             it
             is
             wholly
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             each
             part
             wholly
             ;
             So
             must
             it
             also
             be
             in
             this
             great
             Universe
             ,
             the
             sensible
             and
             materiall
             part
             whereof
             ,
             hath
             being
             ,
             and
             moving
             from
             those
             spiritual
             powers
             ,
             both
             supreme
             and
             subordinate
             ,
             which
             dwell
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             fill
             and
             actuate
             it
             .
             
             Every
             illuminated
             soul
             therefore
             looks
             about
             him
             with
             no
             other
             then
             S.
             
               Pauls
            
             eyes
             ;
             whose
             profession
             it
             is
             ,
             We
             look
             not
             at
             the
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             ,
             
             but
             at
             the
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seen
             ,
             for
             the
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             are
             temporall
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seen
             are
             eternall
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             II.
             The
             distribution
             of
             the
             Invisible
             world
             .
          
           
             I
             Cannot
             quite
             mislike
             the
             conceit
             of
             
               Reuchlin
               ,
            
             and
             his
             
               ●abala
               ,
            
             seconded
             by
             
               Galatinus
               ,
            
             that
             as
             in
             an
             egge
             ,
             the
             yelk
             lies
             in
             the
             middest
             encompassed
             round
             with
             the
             white
             ,
             and
             that
             again
             by
             a
             film
             and
             shell
             ;
             so
             the
             sensible
             world
             is
             enclosed
             within
             the
             intelligible
             ;
             but
             withall
             I
             must
             adde
             ,
             that
             here
             is
             not
             a
             meer
             involution
             only
             ,
             but
             a
             spirituall
             permeation
             and
             inexistence
             ;
             yet
             without
             all
             mixture
             ,
             without
             all
             confusion
             ;
             for
             those
             pure
             and
             
             simple
             natures
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             mingling
             with
             grosse
             ,
             materiall
             substances
             ;
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Order
             hath
             given
             them
             their
             own
             separate
             essences
             ▪
             offices
             ,
             operations
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             managing
             of
             their
             own
             spiritual
             Common-wealth
             ,
             within
             themselves
             ,
             so
             for
             the
             disposing
             ,
             governing
             ,
             and
             moving
             of
             this
             sensible
             world
             :
             As
             therefore
             we
             shall
             foully
             misconceive
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             think
             him
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             a
             body
             ,
             because
             our
             eyes
             see
             no
             more
             ;
             so
             we
             shall
             no
             lesse
             grossely
             erre
             ,
             if
             beholding
             this
             outward
             fabrick
             ,
             we
             shall
             conceive
             of
             nothing
             to
             be
             in
             this
             vast
             Universe
             ,
             but
             the
             meer
             lifelesse
             substance
             of
             the
             heavens
             ,
             and
             elements
             ,
             which
             runs
             into
             our
             sight
             ;
             those
             lively
             and
             active
             powers
             that
             dwell
             in
             them
             could
             not
             be
             such
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             purely
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             Here
             then
             ,
             above
             and
             beyond
             all
             worlds
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             
             materiall
             ,
             and
             intelligible
             world
             ,
             our
             illuminated
             eyes
             meet
             first
             with
             the
             God
             of
             Spirits
             ;
             the
             DEITIE
             incomprehensible
             ,
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             life
             and
             being
             ;
             the
             infinite
             and
             self-existing
             Essence
             ,
             one
             most
             pure
             ,
             simple
             ,
             eternal
             Act
             ;
             the
             absolute
             ,
             omnipotent
             ,
             omnipresent
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             in
             himself
             is
             more
             then
             a
             world
             of
             worlds
             ,
             filling
             &
             comprehending
             both
             the
             spiritual
             &
             sensible
             world
             ;
             in
             comparison
             of
             whom
             ,
             this
             All
             is
             nothing
             ;
             and
             but
             from
             him
             had
             been
             ,
             and
             were
             nothing
             :
             
             Upon
             this
             blessed
             object
             ,
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             may
             thy
             thoughts
             ever
             dwell
             ;
             where
             the
             more
             they
             are
             fixed
             ,
             the
             more
             shall
             they
             finde
             themselves
             ravished
             from
             the
             regard
             of
             all
             sensible
             things
             ,
             and
             swallowed
             up
             with
             an
             admiration
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             still
             further
             off
             from
             comprehending
             .
             Next
             to
             this
             All-glorious
             and
             infinite
             spirit
             ,
             they
             meet
             with
             
             those
             immateriall
             and
             invisible
             powers
             ,
             who
             receive
             their
             originall
             and
             continuance
             ,
             their
             natures
             and
             offices
             from
             that
             King
             of
             glory
             ;
             Each
             one
             whereof
             is
             so
             mighty
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             up
             a
             world
             of
             power
             alone
             ;
             each
             one
             so
             knowing
             ,
             as
             to
             contain
             a
             world
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             so
             innumerably
             many
             ,
             that
             their
             number
             is
             next
             to
             infinite
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             numberlesse
             number
             so
             perfectly
             united
             in
             one
             celestial
             politie
             ,
             that
             their
             entire
             communion
             (
             under
             the
             laws
             and
             government
             of
             their
             soverain
             Creator
             )
             makes
             them
             a
             compleat
             world
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             invisibly
             living
             and
             moving
             both
             within
             and
             above
             this
             visible
             globe
             of
             the
             materiall
             world
             .
             After
             these
             ,
             meet
             we
             with
             the
             glorified
             souls
             of
             the
             Just
             ,
             who
             now
             let
             loose
             from
             this
             prison
             of
             clay
             ,
             enjoy
             the
             full
             liberty
             of
             heaven
             ;
             and
             being
             at
             last
             ,
             reunited
             to
             their
             then
             immortall
             
             bodies
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             most
             glorious
             head
             ,
             both
             are
             ,
             and
             possesse
             a
             world
             of
             everlasting
             blisse
             .
          
           
             Last
             of
             all
             ,
             may
             thy
             thoughts
             fall
             upon
             those
             infernall
             powers
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             the
             spirituall
             wickednesses
             in
             heavenly
             places
             ;
             whose
             number
             ,
             might
             ,
             combination
             ,
             makes
             up
             a
             dreadfull
             world
             of
             evil
             Angels
             ,
             conflicting
             where
             they
             prevail
             not
             ,
             and
             tormenting
             where
             they
             overcome
             ;
             These
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             reprobate
             souls
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             captived
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             horrible
             and
             wofull
             prospects
             of
             mischief
             and
             misery
             ,
             which
             either
             world
             is
             subject
             unto
             ;
             Now
             all
             and
             every
             of
             these
             ,
             however
             in
             respect
             of
             largenesse
             ,
             they
             may
             well
             passe
             for
             so
             many
             severall
             worlds
             ;
             yet
             as
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             account
             the
             whole
             globe
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             inclosed
             elements
             (
             though
             vast
             in
             their
             severall
             extents
             )
             to
             make
             up
             
             but
             one
             sensible
             world
             ;
             so
             shall
             we
             (
             in
             a
             desire
             to
             reduce
             all
             to
             unity
             )
             consider
             all
             the
             intire
             specifications
             of
             spirits
             ,
             but
             as
             ranked
             in
             so
             many
             regions
             of
             one
             immateriall
             ,
             and
             intelligible
             world
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             let
             us
             first
             silently
             adore
             (
             that
             
               mundum
               archetypum
            
             )
             that
             one
             transcendent
             ,
             self-being
             ,
             and
             infinite
             essence
             ,
             in
             three
             most
             glorious
             persons
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Deity
             ,
             which
             filleth
             heaven
             and
             earth
             with
             the
             majesty
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             as
             vailed
             with
             the
             beams
             of
             infinitenesse
             ,
             and
             hid
             in
             an
             inaccessible
             light
             ;
             and
             let
             us
             turn
             our
             eyes
             to
             the
             spiritual
             guard
             ,
             the
             invisible
             attendants
             of
             that
             divine
             Majesty
             ,
             without
             the
             knowledge
             and
             right
             apprehension
             whereof
             ,
             we
             shall
             never
             attain
             to
             conceive
             of
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             ours
             ,
             as
             we
             ought
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             O
             ye
             blessed
             ,
             immortal
             glorious
             spirits
             ,
             who
             can
             know
             you
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             of
             you
             ?
             alas
             
             this
             soul
             of
             mine
             knows
             not
             it self
             ,
             how
             shall
             it
             know
             you
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             no
             more
             can
             our
             minds
             conceive
             of
             you
             ,
             then
             our
             eyes
             can
             see
             you
             :
             Only
             ,
             since
             he
             that
             made
             you
             hath
             given
             us
             some
             little
             glimpse
             of
             your
             subdivine
             natures
             ,
             properties
             ,
             operations
             ,
             let
             us
             weakly
             as
             we
             may
             ,
             recount
             them
             to
             his
             glory
             in
             yours
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             III.
             The
             Angels
             of
             heaven
             .
             Their
             numbers
             .
          
           
             THe
             good
             Lord
             forgive
             me
             for
             that
             (
             amongst
             my
             other
             offences
             )
             I
             have
             suffered
             my self
             so
             much
             to
             forget
             (
             as
             his
             divine
             presence
             ,
             so
             )
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             holy
             Angels
             ;
             It
             is
             I
             confesse
             my
             great
             sin
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             filled
             mine
             eyes
             with
             other
             objects
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             slack
             in
             returning
             praises
             to
             my
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             continual
             assistance
             of
             those
             blessed
             and
             
             beneficent
             spirits
             ,
             which
             have
             ever
             graciously
             attended
             me
             ,
             without
             intermission
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             hour
             of
             my
             conception
             to
             this
             present
             moment
             ;
             neither
             shall
             ever
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             absent
             themselves
             from
             my
             tutelage
             ,
             and
             protection
             ,
             till
             they
             shall
             have
             presented
             my
             poor
             soul
             to
             her
             final
             glory
             :
             Oh
             that
             the
             dust
             and
             clay
             were
             so
             washed
             out
             of
             my
             eyes
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             behold
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             presence
             ,
             the
             numbers
             ,
             the
             beauties
             and
             excellencies
             of
             those
             my
             ever-present
             guardians
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             are
             convinced
             of
             the
             wonderfull
             magnitude
             of
             those
             goodly
             stars
             ,
             which
             we
             see
             moving
             in
             the
             firmament
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             had
             made
             but
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             could
             never
             have
             been
             enough
             magnified
             in
             his
             power
             ;
             but
             ,
             when
             our
             sense
             joyns
             with
             our
             reason
             ,
             to
             force
             upon
             us
             withall
             an
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             infinite
             numbers
             
             of
             those
             great
             luminaries
             ;
             now
             we
             are
             so
             far
             to
             seek
             of
             due
             admiration
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             utterly
             lost
             in
             the
             amazement
             at
             this
             stupendious
             proof
             of
             omnipotence
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             otherwise
             with
             the
             invisible
             ,
             hoast
             of
             heaven
             :
             If
             the
             power
             of
             one
             Angel
             be
             such
             ,
             that
             he
             were
             able
             at
             his
             makers
             appointment
             ,
             to
             redact
             the
             world
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             any
             one
             so
             eminent
             ,
             that
             it
             far
             surmounts
             any
             part
             of
             the
             visible
             Creation
             ,
             what
             shal
             we
             say
             to
             those
             next-to-infinite
             numbers
             of
             mighty
             ,
             and
             majestical
             spirits
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             great
             God
             of
             heaven
             hath
             furnished
             his
             throne
             and
             footstool
             ?
             I
             know
             not
             upon
             what
             grounds
             that
             (
             by
             some
             ,
             
             magnified
             )
             Prophetesse
             ,
             could
             so
             precisely
             compute
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             men
             should
             be
             reckoned
             up
             from
             the
             first
             
               Adam
            
             to
             the
             last
             man
             that
             shal
             stand
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             to
             each
             
             man
             assigned
             more
             then
             ten
             Angels
             ;
             
               Ambroses
            
             account
             is
             yet
             fuller
             ;
             who
             makes
             all
             mankind
             to
             be
             that
             one
             lost
             sheep
             in
             the
             parable
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             (
             whose
             chore
             the
             great
             shepheard
             left
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             to
             come
             down
             to
             this
             earthly
             wildernesse
             )
             to
             be
             the
             ninety
             and
             nine
             :
             Lo
             here
             ,
             wel-near
             an
             hundred
             for
             one
             ;
             Yet
             even
             that
             number
             is
             poor
             ,
             
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             reckoning
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             pretends
             to
             fetch
             it
             from
             the
             chosen
             vessel
             rapt
             into
             Paradise
             ;
             who
             presumes
             to
             tell
             us
             there
             are
             greater
             numbers
             of
             Angels
             in
             every
             several
             rank
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             of
             the
             particulars
             of
             whatsoever
             material
             things
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             The
             Bishop
             of
             
               Herbipolis
            
             instanceth
             boldly
             in
             stars
             ,
             in
             leaves
             ,
             in
             spires
             of
             grasse
             .
             
             But
             ,
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             had
             that
             
               Dennis
            
             of
             
               Areopagus
            
             been
             in
             S.
             
               Pauls
            
             room
             ,
             and
             supplyed
             his
             rapture
             ,
             he
             could
             no
             more
             have
             computed
             the
             number
             of
             Angels
             ,
             then
             the
             best
             
             Arithmetician
             ,
             standing
             upon
             an
             hill
             ,
             &
             seeing
             a
             huge
             
               Xerxes-like
            
             Army
             swarming
             in
             the
             valley
             ,
             can
             give
             a
             just
             reckoning
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             heads
             :
             Surely
             ,
             
             when
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             of
             more
             then
             twelve
             legions
             of
             Angels
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             how
             many
             ●ore
             :
             If
             those
             twelve
             according
             to
             
               Hieroms
            
             (
             though
             too
             short
             )
             computation
             ,
             amount
             to
             seventy-two
             thousand
             ,
             the
             more
             then
             twelve
             were
             doubtlesse
             more
             then
             many
             millions
             ;
             He
             that
             made
             them
             can
             tell
             us
             ;
             The
             beloved
             Disciple
             in
             
               Pathmos
               ,
            
             as
             by
             inspiration
             from
             that
             God
             ,
             sayes
             ,
             
             I
             beheld
             ,
             and
             I
             heard
             the
             voice
             of
             many
             Angels
             round
             about
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             them
             was
             ten
             thousand
             times
             ten
             thousand
             ,
             and
             thousands
             of
             thousands
             ;
             now
             the
             Elders
             were
             but
             24.
             and
             the
             Beasts
             were
             but
             four
             ;
             all
             those
             other
             thousands
             were
             Angels
             ;
             and
             
             if
             so
             many
             were
             about
             his
             throne
             ,
             how
             many
             do
             we
             think
             were
             about
             his
             missions
             ?
          
           
             Before
             him
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             
               Daniel
            
             (
             betwixt
             whom
             and
             the
             Evangelist
             there
             is
             so
             perfect
             correspondence
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             well
             say
             ,
             
             
               Daniel
            
             was
             the
             
               John
            
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             
               John
            
             the
             
               Daniel
            
             of
             the
             new
             )
             hath
             made
             the
             like
             reckoning
             ;
             Thousand
             thousands
             ministred
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousand
             times
             ten
             thousand
             stood
             before
             him
             :
             But
             
               Bildad
            
             the
             Shuhite
             ,
             
             in
             one
             word
             sayes
             more
             then
             all
             ,
             Is
             there
             any
             number
             of
             his
             Armies
             ?
             Lo
             ,
             his
             Armies
             are
             past
             all
             number
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             his
             several
             souldiers
             ?
             so
             as
             it
             may
             not
             perhaps
             seem
             hard
             to
             beleeve
             
               Dionysius
               ,
            
             that
             the
             Angels
             of
             but
             one
             rank
             ,
             are
             more
             then
             can
             be
             comprehended
             by
             any
             Arithmetical
             number
             ;
             or
             
               Gregory
               ,
            
             who
             determines
             them
             numerable
             only
             to
             God
             that
             made
             them
             ,
             to
             men
             innumerable
             .
          
           
           
             O
             great
             God
             of
             heaven
             ,
             how
             doth
             this
             set
             forth
             the
             infinite
             majesty
             of
             thine
             omnipotent
             Deity
             ,
             to
             be
             thus
             attended
             !
             we
             judge
             of
             the
             magnificence
             of
             Princes
             according
             to
             the
             number
             and
             quality
             of
             their
             retinue
             and
             guard
             ,
             and
             other
             their
             military
             powers
             ;
             and
             yet
             each
             one
             of
             these
             hath
             an
             equally
             absolute
             life
             ,
             and
             being
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             receiving
             only
             a
             pay
             from
             his
             Soveraign
             ;
             What
             shall
             we
             then
             think
             of
             thee
             the
             great
             King
             of
             eternal
             glory
             ,
             that
             hast
             before
             thy
             throne
             ,
             innumerable
             hosts
             of
             powerfull
             and
             glorious
             spirits
             of
             thine
             own
             making
             ,
             and
             upholding
             ?
             
             And
             how
             safe
             are
             we
             under
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             mighty
             Protectors
             ?
             It
             might
             be
             perhaps
             well
             meant
             ,
             and
             is
             confessed
             to
             be
             seconded
             with
             much
             reverend
             antiquity
             ,
             the
             conceit
             ,
             that
             each
             man
             hath
             a
             special
             Angel
             designed
             for
             his
             custody
             ;
             and
             if
             but
             so
             ,
             we
             are
             secure
             
             enough
             from
             all
             the
             danger
             of
             whatsoever
             hostile
             machinations
             ;
             however
             this
             may
             seem
             some
             scanting
             of
             the
             bountiful
             provision
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             who
             hath
             pleased
             to
             expresse
             his
             gracious
             respects
             to
             one
             man
             in
             the
             allotment
             of
             many
             guardians
             ;
             
             For
             if
             
               Jacob
            
             speak
             of
             one
             Angel
             ,
             
               David
            
             speaks
             of
             more
             ;
             He
             shall
             give
             his
             Angels
             charge
             over
             thee
             to
             keep
             thee
             in
             all
             thy
             wayes
             :
             And
             even
             those
             which
             have
             thought
             good
             to
             abet
             this
             piece
             of
             Platonick
             Divinity
             concerning
             the
             single
             Guardianship
             of
             Angels
             ,
             have
             yet
             yielded
             that
             according
             to
             several
             relations
             ,
             each
             one
             hath
             many
             spiritual
             keepers
             :
             Insomuch
             as
             the
             forecited
             
               *
            
             
               Fornerus
               ,
            
             late
             B●shop
             of
             
               Wirtzburg
               ,
            
             durst
             assure
             his
             auditors
             ,
             that
             each
             of
             them
             had
             ten
             Angels
             at
             least
             assigned
             to
             his
             custody
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             respects
             of
             their
             subordinate
             interests
             ,
             besides
             their
             own
             person
             ,
             
             of
             their
             Family
             ,
             Parish
             ,
             Fraternity
             ,
             City
             ,
             Diocese
             ,
             Countrey
             ,
             Office
             ,
             Church
             ,
             World
             ;
             Yet
             even
             this
             computation
             is
             niggardly
             and
             
               *
            
             pinching
             ,
             since
             the
             abundant
             store
             and
             bounty
             of
             the
             Almighty
             can
             as
             well
             afford
             Centuries
             ,
             as
             Decades
             of
             Guardians
             ;
             Howsoever
             ,
             why
             should
             it
             not
             be
             all
             one
             to
             us
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             no
             lesse
             safety
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             one
             then
             many
             ;
             no
             lesse
             care
             of
             us
             from
             many
             ,
             then
             from
             one
             ?
             should
             but
             one
             Angel
             guard
             millions
             of
             men
             ,
             his
             power
             could
             secure
             them
             no
             
             lesse
             then
             a
             single
             charge
             ;
             but
             now
             that
             we
             are
             guarded
             with
             millions
             of
             Angels
             ,
             what
             can
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             do
             ?
             But
             what
             number
             soever
             be
             imployed
             about
             us
             ;
             sure
             I
             am
             that
             (
             together
             with
             them
             )
             those
             that
             attend
             the
             throne
             of
             their
             maker
             ,
             make
             up
             no
             lesse
             (
             as
             
               Nazianzen
            
             justly
             accounts
             them
             )
             then
             a
             world
             of
             spirits
             :
             A
             world
             so
             much
             more
             excellent
             then
             this
             visible
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             it
             is
             more
             abstracted
             from
             our
             weak
             senses
             :
             O
             ye
             blessed
             spirits
             ,
             ye
             are
             ever
             by
             me
             ,
             ever
             with
             me
             ,
             ever
             about
             me
             ;
             I
             do
             as
             good
             as
             see
             you
             for
             I
             know
             you
             to
             be
             here
             ;
             I
             reverence
             your
             glorious
             persons
             ,
             I
             blesse
             God
             for
             you
             ;
             I
             walk
             awfully
             because
             I
             am
             ever
             in
             your
             eyes
             ,
             I
             walk
             confidently
             because
             I
             am
             ever
             in
             your
             hands
             .
             
             How
             should
             I
             be
             ashamed
             that
             in
             this
             piece
             of
             Theology
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             out-bid
             by
             very
             
               Turks
               ,
            
             whose
             Priests
             shut
             up
             their
             Devotions
             with
             an
             
             precatory
             mention
             of
             your
             presence
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             were
             the
             upshot
             of
             all
             blessings
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             is
             that
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             next
             to
             my
             God
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             I
             shall
             ever
             place
             my
             greatest
             comfort
             and
             confidence
             ,
             neither
             hath
             earth
             or
             heaven
             any
             other
             besides
             ,
             that
             looks
             like
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             IV.
             The
             power
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             MUltitudes
             even
             of
             the
             smallest
             and
             weakest
             creatures
             have
             been
             able
             to
             produce
             great
             effects
             :
             The
             swarms
             of
             but
             Flies
             and
             Lice
             could
             amate
             the
             great
             and
             mighty
             King
             of
             
               Egypt
            
             :
             all
             his
             forces
             could
             not
             free
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Peers
             from
             so
             impotent
             adversaries
             :
             but
             when
             multitude
             is
             seconded
             with
             strength
             ,
             how
             must
             it
             needs
             be
             irresistible
             ?
             so
             it
             is
             in
             these
             blessed
             spirits
             ,
             even
             their
             omnipotent
             maker
             (
             who
             
             best
             knows
             what
             is
             derived
             from
             him
             )
             styles
             them
             by
             his
             Apostle
             ,
             
             Powers
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Psalmist
             ,
             mighty
             ones
             in
             strength
             :
             A
             small
             force
             seems
             great
             to
             the
             weak
             ,
             but
             that
             power
             which
             is
             commended
             by
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             transcendently
             great
             :
             we
             best
             judge
             of
             powerfulnesse
             by
             the
             effects
             ;
             How
             suddainly
             had
             one
             Angel
             dispatched
             every
             first-born
             in
             
               Egypt
               ,
            
             and
             after
             them
             ,
             the
             hundred
             fourscore
             and
             five
             thousand
             of
             the
             proud
             
               Assyrian
            
             Army
             :
             
             and
             if
             each
             man
             had
             been
             a
             Legion
             ,
             with
             what
             ease
             had
             it
             been
             done
             by
             that
             potent
             spirit
             ?
             Neither
             are
             they
             lesse
             able
             to
             preserve
             then
             to
             destroy
             ;
             That
             of
             
               Aquinas
            
             is
             a
             great
             word
             ,
             One
             Angel
             is
             of
             such
             power
             ,
             that
             be
             were
             able
             to
             govern
             all
             the
             corporeall
             creatures
             of
             the
             world
             :
             Justly
             was
             it
             exploded
             ,
             as
             the
             wild
             heresie
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             and
             his
             clients
             ,
             the
             
               Meand●ians
               ,
            
             that
             
             the
             Angels
             made
             the
             world
             ;
             No
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             sole
             work
             of
             him
             that
             made
             them
             ;
             but
             ,
             if
             we
             say
             that
             it
             pleases
             God
             by
             their
             ministration
             to
             sway
             and
             order
             the
             marvailous
             affairs
             of
             this
             great
             Universe
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             vary
             from
             truth
             ;
             If
             we
             look
             to
             the
             highest
             part
             thereof
             ,
             Philosophers
             have
             gone
             so
             far
             as
             to
             teach
             us
             ,
             (
             that
             which
             is
             seconded
             by
             the
             allowance
             of
             some
             great
             Divines
             )
             that
             these
             blessed
             Intelligences
             are
             they
             by
             whose
             agency
             under
             their
             Almighty
             Creator
             ,
             the
             heavens
             and
             the
             glorious
             luminaries
             thereof
             continue
             their
             ever-constant
             and
             regular
             motions
             ;
             And
             ,
             if
             there
             fall
             out
             any
             preternaturall
             immutations
             in
             the
             elements
             ,
             any
             strange
             concussations
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             any
             direfull
             prodigies
             in
             the
             skie
             ,
             whither
             should
             they
             be
             imputed
             but
             to
             these
             mighty
             Angels
             ,
             whom
             it
             pleaseth
             the
             most
             high
             God
             to
             
             imploy
             in
             these
             extraordinary
             services
             ?
             That
             dreadfull
             magnificence
             which
             was
             in
             the
             delivering
             of
             the
             Law
             on
             Mount
             
               Sinai
               ,
            
             in
             fire
             ,
             smoak
             ,
             thundrings
             ,
             lightnings
             ,
             voices
             ,
             earthquakes
             ,
             whence
             was
             it
             but
             by
             the
             operation
             of
             Angels
             ?
             And
             indeed
             as
             they
             are
             the
             nearest
             both
             in
             nature
             and
             place
             ,
             to
             the
             majesty
             of
             the
             highest
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             most
             proper
             for
             them
             to
             participate
             most
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             it
             in
             obedience
             to
             his
             Soveraignty
             ;
             As
             therefore
             he
             is
             that
             infinite
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             doth
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             no
             more
             then
             all
             ,
             so
             they
             (
             as
             his
             immediate
             subordinates
             )
             are
             the
             means
             whereby
             he
             executeth
             his
             illimited
             power
             in
             and
             upon
             this
             whole
             created
             world
             .
             
             Whence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             glorious
             appearances
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             taken
             for
             Jehovah
             himself
             ,
             
             by
             
               Hagar
               ,
            
             by
             
               Manoah
            
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             yea
             ,
             by
             the
             better
             eyes
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             what
             a
             protection
             hast
             thou
             provided
             for
             thy
             poor
             worms
             ,
             and
             not
             men
             ,
             creeping
             here
             on
             thine
             earth
             ;
             and
             what
             can
             we
             fear
             in
             so
             mighty
             ,
             and
             sure
             hands
             ?
             He
             that
             passeth
             with
             a
             strong
             convoy
             through
             a
             wild
             and
             perilous
             desert
             ,
             scorns
             the
             danger
             of
             wild
             beasts
             or
             robbers
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             if
             he
             were
             in
             a
             strong
             tower
             at
             home
             ;
             so
             do
             we
             the
             onsets
             of
             the
             powers
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             whiles
             we
             are
             thus
             invincibly
             guarded
             .
          
           
             When
             God
             promised
             
               Moses
            
             that
             an
             Angel
             should
             goe
             before
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             withall
             threatned
             the
             subduction
             of
             his
             own
             presence
             ,
             I
             marvel
             not
             if
             the
             holy
             man
             were
             no
             lesse
             troubled
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             had
             been
             left
             destitute
             and
             guardless
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             ceased
             not
             his
             importunity
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             won
             the
             gracious
             ingagement
             of
             the
             Almighty
             for
             his
             presence
             in
             that
             whole
             expedition
             :
             For
             what
             is
             
             the
             greatest
             Angel
             in
             heaven
             without
             his
             maker
             ?
             But
             let
             thy
             favour
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             order
             and
             accompany
             the
             deputation
             of
             the
             lowest
             of
             thine
             Angels
             ;
             what
             can
             all
             the
             troops
             of
             hell
             hurt
             us
             ?
             Assoon
             may
             the
             walls
             of
             heaven
             be
             scaled
             ,
             and
             thy
             throne
             deturbed
             ,
             as
             he
             can
             be
             foiled
             that
             is
             defenced
             with
             thy
             power
             :
             Were
             it
             possible
             to
             conceive
             that
             the
             Almighty
             should
             be
             but
             a
             looker
             on
             in
             the
             conflict
             of
             spirits
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             the
             good
             Angels
             have
             so
             so
             much
             advantage
             of
             their
             strength
             as
             they
             have
             of
             their
             station
             ;
             neither
             could
             those
             subdued
             spirits
             stand
             in
             the
             incounter
             ;
             but
             now
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             strong
             in
             our
             weaknesse
             ,
             is
             strong
             in
             their
             strength
             for
             us
             :
             blessed
             be
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             protection
             ;
             Blessed
             be
             they
             under
             God
             as
             the
             means
             used
             by
             him
             for
             our
             protection
             ,
             and
             blessings
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             SECT.
             V.
             The
             knowledge
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             IF
             
               Sampson
            
             could
             have
             had
             his
             full
             strength
             in
             his
             mill
             ,
             when
             he
             wanted
             his
             eyes
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             little
             availed
             him
             ;
             such
             is
             power
             without
             knowledge
             ;
             but
             where
             both
             of
             these
             concur
             in
             one
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             fail
             of
             effect
             ?
             Whether
             of
             these
             is
             more
             eminent
             in
             the
             blessed
             spirits
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             determine
             ;
             so
             perfectly
             knowing
             are
             they
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             very
             heathen
             Philosophers
             have
             styled
             them
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Intelligences
               ,
            
             as
             if
             their
             very
             being
             were
             made
             up
             of
             understanding
             ;
             Indeed
             what
             is
             there
             in
             this
             whole
             compass
             of
             the
             large
             Universe
             that
             is
             hid
             from
             their
             eyes
             ?
             only
             the
             closet
             of
             mans
             heart
             is
             lockt
             up
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             reserved
             solely
             to
             their
             maker
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             ●hey
             can
             by
             some
             insensible
             
             chinks
             of
             those
             secret
             notifications
             which
             fall
             from
             us
             ,
             look
             into
             them
             also
             ;
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             whether
             secrets
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             closest
             counsels
             or
             events
             ,
             are
             as
             open
             to
             their
             sight
             as
             the
             most
             visible
             objects
             are
             to
             ours
             :
             They
             do
             not
             (
             as
             we
             mortals
             are
             wont
             )
             look
             through
             the
             dim
             and
             horny
             spectacle
             o●
             senses
             ,
             or
             understand
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             Phantasms
             :
             but
             rather
             ,
             as
             clear
             mirrours
             ,
             they
             receive
             at
             once
             the
             full
             representations
             of
             all
             intelligible
             things
             ;
             having
             besides
             that
             connaturall
             light
             ,
             which
             is
             universally
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             certain
             speciall
             illuminations
             from
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
             .
             Even
             we
             men
             think
             we
             know
             something
             ,
             neither
             may
             our
             good
             ▪
             God
             lose
             the
             thank
             of
             his
             bounty
             this
             way
             :
             
             but
             alas
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             reputed
             to
             have
             known
             most
             of
             all
             the
             heathen
             ,
             whom
             
               *
            
             some
             have
             styled
             the
             Genius
             of
             nature
             could
             confesse
             that
             the
             clearest
             
             understanding
             is
             to
             those
             things
             which
             are
             most
             manifest
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             bats
             eyes
             to
             the
             Sun
             :
             Do
             we
             see
             but
             a
             worm
             crawling
             under
             our
             feet
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             what
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             in
             it self
             gives
             it
             a
             being
             ;
             
             Do
             we
             hear
             but
             a
             Bee
             humming
             about
             our
             ears
             ,
             the
             greatest
             Naturalist
             cannot
             know
             whether
             that
             noise
             come
             from
             within
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             mouth
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             wings
             of
             that
             Flie
             :
             How
             can
             we
             then
             hope
             ,
             or
             pretend
             to
             know
             those
             things
             which
             are
             abstruse
             ,
             and
             remote
             ?
             But
             these
             heavenly
             spirits
             do
             not
             only
             know
             things
             as
             they
             are
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             inward
             and
             immediate
             causes
             ,
             but
             do
             clearly
             see
             the
             first
             and
             universal
             cause
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             his
             glorious
             essence
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             do
             they
             know
             our
             shallow
             dispositions
             ,
             affections
             ,
             inclinations
             ,
             (
             which
             peer
             out
             of
             the
             windows
             of
             our
             hearts
             )
             together
             with
             all
             perils
             ,
             
             and
             events
             that
             are
             incident
             unto
             us
             ?
          
           
             We
             walk
             therefore
             amids
             not
             more
             able
             then
             watchfull
             overseers
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             we
             lookt
             thorough
             in
             all
             our
             wayes
             ,
             as
             if
             heaven
             were
             all
             eyes
             ;
             Under
             this
             blessed
             vigilancy
             ,
             if
             the
             powers
             of
             hell
             can
             either
             surprize
             us
             with
             suddainnesse
             ,
             or
             circumvent
             us
             with
             subtlety
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             spare
             to
             use
             their
             advantage
             .
             But
             oh
             ye
             tutelar
             spirits
             ,
             ye
             well
             know
             our
             weaknesse
             and
             their
             strength
             ,
             our
             sillinesse
             and
             their
             craft
             ,
             their
             deadly
             machinations
             and
             our
             miserable
             obnoxiousnesse
             ;
             neither
             is
             your
             love
             to
             markinde
             ,
             and
             fidelity
             to
             your
             maker
             ,
             any
             whit
             lesse
             then
             your
             knowledge
             ,
             so
             as
             your
             charge
             can
             no
             more
             miscarry
             under
             your
             hands
             and
             eyes
             ,
             then
             your selves
             .
             As
             you
             do
             alwayes
             enjoy
             the
             beatifical
             vision
             of
             your
             maker
             ,
             so
             your
             eye
             is
             never
             off
             from
             his
             little
             ones
             
             your
             blessednesse
             is
             no
             more
             separable
             from
             our
             safety
             ,
             then
             you
             from
             your
             blessednesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             VI
             .
             The
             imployments
             and
             operations
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             EVen
             while
             we
             see
             you
             not
             ,
             O
             ye
             blessed
             spirits
             ,
             we
             know
             what
             ye
             do
             :
             He
             that
             made
             you
             hath
             told
             us
             your
             task
             :
             As
             there
             are
             many
             millions
             of
             you
             attending
             the
             all-glorious
             throne
             of
             your
             Creator
             ,
             and
             singing
             perpetual
             Hallelujahs
             to
             him
             in
             the
             highest
             heavens
             ;
             so
             there
             are
             innumerable
             numbers
             of
             you
             imployed
             in
             governing
             and
             ordering
             the
             creature
             ;
             in
             guarding
             the
             elect
             ,
             in
             executing
             the
             commands
             which
             ye
             receive
             from
             the
             Almighty
             ;
             what
             variety
             is
             here
             of
             your
             assistance
             ?
             One
             while
             ye
             lead
             us
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             as
             
             ye
             did
             
               Israel
            
             :
             another
             while
             ye
             instruct
             us
             ,
             as
             ye
             did
             
               Daniel
            
             :
             one
             while
             ye
             fight
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             ye
             did
             for
             
               Joshua
               ,
            
             and
             
               Judas
               Maccabaeus
            
             :
             another
             while
             ye
             purvey
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             for
             
               Elias
            
             :
             one
             while
             ye
             fit
             us
             to
             our
             holy
             vocation
             ,
             as
             ye
             did
             to
             
               Esay
            
             :
             another
             while
             ye
             dispose
             of
             the
             opportunities
             of
             our
             calling
             for
             good
             ,
             as
             ye
             did
             of
             
               Philips
            
             to
             the
             Eunuch
             :
             one
             while
             ye
             foretell
             our
             danger
             ,
             as
             to
             
               Lot
               ,
            
             to
             
               Joseph
            
             and
             
               Mary
            
             :
             another
             while
             ye
             comfort
             our
             affliction
             ,
             as
             to
             
               Hagar
            
             :
             one
             while
             ye
             oppose
             evil
             projects
             against
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             
               Balaam
            
             :
             another
             while
             ye
             will
             be
             striven
             with
             for
             a
             blessing
             ,
             as
             with
             
               Jacob
            
             :
             one
             while
             ye
             resist
             our
             offensive
             courses
             ,
             
             as
             to
             
               Moses
            
             ;
             another
             while
             ye
             incourage
             us
             in
             our
             devotions
             ,
             as
             ye
             did
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             and
             
               Silas
               ,
            
             and
             
               Cornelius
            
             :
             one
             while
             ye
             deliver
             from
             durance
             ,
             as
             
               Peter
            
             :
             another
             while
             ye
             preserve
             us
             from
             danger
             and
             death
             ,
             as
             the
             three
             
             children
             :
             one
             while
             ye
             are
             ready
             to
             restrain
             our
             presumption
             ,
             as
             the
             Cherub
             before
             the
             gate
             of
             Paradise
             :
             another
             while
             to
             excite
             our
             courage
             ,
             as
             to
             
               Elias
            
             and
             
               Theodosius
            
             :
             one
             while
             to
             refresh
             and
             chear
             us
             in
             our
             sufferings
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             another
             while
             to
             prevent
             our
             sufferings
             ,
             as
             to
             
               Jacob
               ,
            
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             
               Laban
            
             and
             
               Esau
               ,
            
             to
             the
             Sages
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             
               Herod
            
             :
             one
             while
             ye
             cure
             our
             bodies
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             pool
             of
             
               Bethesda
            
             ;
             another
             while
             ye
             carry
             up
             our
             souls
             to
             glory
             ,
             as
             ye
             did
             to
             
               Lazarus
            
             :
             It
             were
             endlesse
             to
             instance
             in
             all
             the
             gracious
             offices
             which
             ye
             perform
             ;
             Certainly
             there
             are
             many
             thousand
             events
             ,
             wherein
             common
             eyes
             see
             nothing
             but
             nature
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             effected
             by
             the
             ministration
             of
             Angels
             :
             when
             
               Abraham
            
             sent
             his
             servant
             to
             procure
             a
             wife
             for
             his
             son
             ,
             from
             amongst
             his
             own
             cognation
             ;
             the
             messenger
             saw
             nothing
             but
             
             men
             like
             himself
             ;
             but
             
               Abraham
            
             saw
             an
             Angel
             fore-contriving
             the
             work
             ;
             
             God
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             shal
             send
             his
             Angel
             before
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             take
             a
             wife
             thence
             ;
             when
             the
             
               Israelites
            
             forcibly
             by
             dint
             of
             sword
             expelled
             the
             
               Canaanites
               ,
            
             and
             
               Amorites
               ,
            
             and
             the
             other
             branded
             nations
             ,
             nothing
             appeared
             but
             their
             own
             arms
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             could
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             send
             mine
             Angel
             before
             thee
             ,
             by
             whom
             I
             shall
             drive
             them
             thence
             :
             
               Balaam
            
             saw
             his
             Asse
             disorderly
             starting
             in
             the
             path
             ;
             he
             that
             formerly
             had
             seen
             Visions
             ,
             now
             sees
             nothing
             but
             a
             wall
             ,
             and
             a
             way
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             his
             Asse
             ,
             (
             who
             for
             the
             present
             had
             more
             of
             the
             Prophet
             then
             his
             Master
             )
             could
             see
             an
             Angel
             and
             a
             sword
             .
             The
             
               Sodomites
            
             went
             groping
             in
             the
             street
             for
             
               Lots
            
             door
             ,
             and
             misse
             it
             ;
             they
             thought
             of
             nothing
             but
             some
             suddain
             dizzinesse
             of
             brain
             ,
             that
             disappointed
             
             them
             ,
             we
             know
             it
             was
             an
             Angel
             that
             stroke
             them
             with
             blindenesse
             :
             Nothing
             appeared
             when
             the
             
               Egyptian
            
             first-born
             were
             struck
             dead
             in
             one
             night
             ;
             the
             Astrologers
             would
             perhaps
             say
             they
             were
             Planet-struck
             ,
             we
             know
             it
             was
             done
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             an
             Angel
             :
             Nothing
             was
             seen
             at
             the
             pool
             of
             
               Bethesda
               ,
            
             but
             a
             moved
             water
             ,
             when
             the
             suddain
             cures
             were
             wrought
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             might
             be
             attributed
             to
             some
             beneficiall
             constellation
             ;
             we
             know
             that
             an
             Angel
             descended
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             water
             thus
             sanative
             :
             
               G●hezi
            
             saw
             his
             master
             strangely
             preserved
             from
             the
             
               Aramite
            
             troops
             ,
             but
             had
             not
             his
             eyes
             been
             opened
             by
             the
             Prophets
             prayers
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             seen
             whence
             that
             aid
             came
             :
             Neither
             is
             it
             otherwise
             in
             the
             frequent
             experiments
             of
             our
             life
             ;
             Have
             we
             been
             raised
             up
             from
             deadly
             sicknesses
             ,
             when
             all
             naturall
             helps
             have
             given
             us
             up
             ?
             Gods
             Angels
             have
             been
             our
             secret
             
             Physitians
             ;
             Have
             we
             had
             instinctive
             intimations
             of
             the
             death
             of
             some
             absent
             friends
             ,
             which
             no
             humane
             intelligence
             hath
             bidden
             us
             to
             suspect
             ,
             who
             but
             our
             Angels
             hath
             wrought
             it
             ?
             have
             we
             been
             preserved
             from
             mortall
             dangers
             which
             we
             could
             not
             tell
             how
             by
             our
             providence
             to
             have
             evaded
             ?
             our
             invisible
             Guardians
             have
             done
             it
             .
          
           
             
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             dislike
             that
             observation
             of
             
               Gerson
            
             ;
             Whence
             is
             it
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             little
             children
             are
             conserved
             from
             so
             many
             perils
             of
             their
             infancy
             ;
             fire
             ,
             water
             ,
             falls
             ,
             suffocations
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             agency
             of
             Angels
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             where
             we
             find
             a
             probability
             of
             second
             causes
             in
             nature
             ,
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             confine
             our
             thoughts
             from
             looking
             higher
             ;
             yet
             even
             there
             many
             times
             are
             unseen
             hands
             :
             had
             we
             seen
             the
             house
             fall
             upon
             the
             heads
             of
             
               Jobs
            
             children
             ,
             we
             should
             perhaps
             have
             attributed
             
             it
             to
             the
             natural
             force
             of
             a
             vehement
             blast
             ,
             when
             now
             we
             know
             it
             was
             the
             work
             of
             a
             spirit
             :
             Had
             we
             seen
             those
             thousands
             of
             
               Israel
            
             falling
             dead
             of
             the
             plague
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             complain'd
             of
             some
             strange
             infection
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             when
             
               David
            
             saw
             the
             Angel
             of
             God
             acting
             in
             that
             mortality
             :
             Humane
             reason
             is
             apt
             to
             be
             injuriously
             saucie
             ,
             in
             ascribing
             those
             things
             to
             an
             ordinary
             course
             of
             natural
             causes
             ,
             which
             the
             God
             of
             nature
             doth
             by
             supernatural
             agents
             .
          
           
             A
             master
             of
             Philosophy
             travelling
             with
             others
             on
             the
             way
             ▪
             when
             a
             fearfull
             thunder-storm
             arose
             ,
             checked
             the
             fear
             of
             his
             fellows
             ,
             and
             discoursed
             to
             them
             of
             the
             naturall
             reasons
             of
             that
             uprore
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             and
             those
             suddain
             flashes
             wherewith
             they
             seemed
             (
             out
             of
             the
             ignorances
             of
             causes
             )
             to
             be
             too
             much
             affrighted
             ;
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             philosophicall
             discourse
             ,
             he
             was
             strucken
             dead
             with
             that
             
             dreadfull
             eruption
             which
             he
             sleighted
             ;
             what
             could
             this
             be
             but
             the
             finger
             of
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             have
             his
             works
             rather
             entertained
             with
             wonder
             ,
             and
             trembling
             ,
             then
             with
             curious
             scanning
             ;
             Neither
             is
             it
             otherwise
             in
             those
             violent
             Huracans
             ,
             devouring
             earthquakes
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             ordinary
             tempests
             ,
             and
             fiery
             apparitions
             which
             we
             have
             seen
             and
             heard
             of
             ;
             for
             however
             there
             be
             natural
             causes
             given
             of
             the
             usual
             events
             of
             this
             kinde
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             hinders
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Almighty
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             power
             and
             justice
             ,
             may
             set
             spirits
             whether
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             on
             work
             to
             do
             the
             same
             things
             sometimes
             with
             more
             state
             and
             magnificence
             of
             horrour
             :
             like
             as
             we
             see
             Frogs
             bred
             ordinarily
             ,
             both
             out
             of
             putrefaction
             ,
             and
             generation
             ,
             and
             yet
             (
             when
             it
             was
             )
             for
             a
             plague
             to
             
               Egypt
               ,
            
             they
             were
             supernaturally
             produced
             ;
             Hail
             ;
             an
             ordinary
             meteore
             ;
             
             murrain
             of
             Cattel
             an
             ordinary
             disease
             ,
             yet
             for
             a
             plague
             to
             obdured
             
               Pharaoh
            
             miraculously
             wrought
             .
          
           
             Neither
             need
             there
             be
             any
             great
             difficulty
             in
             discerning
             when
             such
             like
             events
             run
             in
             a
             natural
             course
             ,
             and
             when
             spirits
             are
             actors
             in
             them
             ;
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             operation
             ,
             the
             occasions
             and
             effects
             of
             them
             shall
             soon
             discry
             them
             to
             a
             judicious
             eye
             ;
             for
             when
             we
             shall
             finde
             that
             they
             do
             manifestly
             deviate
             from
             the
             road
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             work
             above
             the
             power
             of
             secondary
             causes
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             determine
             them
             to
             be
             of
             an
             higher
             efficiency
             .
             I
             could
             instance
             irrefragrably
             in
             severall
             tempests
             and
             thunderstorms
             (
             which
             to
             the
             unspeakable
             terrour
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             )
             were
             ,
             in
             my
             time
             ,
             seen
             heard
             ,
             felt
             ,
             in
             the
             
             Western
             parts
             ;
             wherein
             the
             translocation
             ,
             and
             transportation
             of
             huge
             massy
             stones
             ,
             and
             irons
             
             of
             the
             Churches
             above
             the
             possibility
             of
             naturall
             distance
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             strange
             preservation
             of
             the
             persons
             assembled
             ,
             with
             other
             accidents
             sensibly
             accompanying
             those
             astonishing
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             still
             fresh
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             many
             )
             shewed
             them
             plainly
             to
             be
             wrought
             by
             a
             stronger
             hand
             then
             natures
             .
             
               *
            
             And
             whither
             else
             should
             we
             ascribe
             many
             events
             which
             ignorance
             teacheth
             us
             to
             wonder
             at
             in
             silence
             :
             If
             murders
             be
             descryed
             by
             the
             fresh
             bleeding
             of
             cold
             ,
             and
             almost
             putrefied
             carcasses
             :
             If
             a
             man
             by
             some
             strong
             instinct
             be
             warned
             to
             change
             that
             lodging
             ,
             which
             he
             constantly
             held
             for
             some
             years
             ,
             and
             findes
             his
             wonted
             sleeping
             place
             that
             night
             crushed
             with
             the
             unexpected
             
             fall
             of
             an
             unsuspected
             contignation
             :
             If
             a
             man
             distressed
             with
             care
             for
             the
             missing
             of
             an
             important
             evidence
             (
             
               †
            
             such
             a
             one
             I
             have
             known
             )
             shal
             be
             informed
             in
             his
             dream
             ,
             in
             what
             hole
             of
             his
             Dove-cote
             he
             shall
             find
             it
             hid
             :
             If
             a
             man
             without
             all
             observation
             of
             Physical
             criticisms
             ,
             shall
             receive
             and
             give
             intelligence
             many
             dayes
             before
             ,
             what
             hour
             shal
             be
             his
             last
             ,
             to
             what
             cause
             can
             we
             attribute
             these
             ,
             but
             to
             our
             attending
             Angels
             ?
             
             If
             a
             man
             shall
             in
             his
             dream
             (
             as
             
               Marcus
               Aurelius
               Antoninus
            
             professes
             )
             receive
             the
             prescript
             of
             the
             remedy
             of
             his
             disease
             ,
             which
             the
             Physitians
             it
             seems
             could
             not
             cure
             ;
             whence
             can
             this
             be
             but
             by
             the
             suggestion
             of
             spirits
             ?
             And
             surely
             ,
             since
             I
             am
             convinced
             that
             their
             unfelt
             hands
             are
             in
             many
             occurrences
             of
             my
             life
             ;
             I
             have
             learned
             so
             much
             wit
             and
             grace
             ,
             as
             rather
             to
             yeeld
             them
             too
             much
             then
             too
             little
             stroke
             in
             ordering
             
             all
             my
             concernments
             :
             O
             ye
             blessed
             spirits
             ,
             many
             things
             I
             know
             ye
             do
             for
             me
             ,
             which
             I
             discern
             not
             ,
             whiles
             ye
             do
             them
             ;
             but
             after
             they
             are
             done
             :
             and
             many
             things
             ye
             may
             do
             more
             which
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             I
             blesse
             my
             God
             and
             yours
             ,
             as
             the
             author
             of
             all
             ye
             doe
             ;
             I
             blesse
             you
             as
             the
             means
             of
             all
             that
             is
             done
             by
             you
             for
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             VII
             .
             The
             Degrees
             and
             Orders
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             HEaven
             hath
             nothing
             in
             it
             but
             perfection
             ;
             but
             even
             perfection
             it self
             hath
             degrees
             as
             the
             glorified
             souls
             ,
             so
             the
             blessed
             Angels
             have
             their
             heights
             of
             excellency
             and
             glory
             :
             He
             will
             be
             known
             for
             the
             God
             of
             Order
             ,
             observeth
             no
             doubt
             a
             most
             exact
             order
             in
             his
             
             Court
             of
             heaven
             ,
             nearest
             to
             the
             residence
             of
             his
             Majesty
             .
             Equality
             hath
             no
             place
             ,
             either
             in
             earth
             or
             in
             hell
             ;
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             seek
             it
             in
             heaven
             .
             He
             that
             was
             rapt
             into
             the
             third
             heaven
             can
             tell
             us
             of
             Thrones
             ,
             Dominions
             ,
             Principalities
             ,
             Angels
             and
             Arch-angels
             in
             that
             region
             of
             blessednesse
             .
             We
             cannot
             be
             so
             simple
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             these
             to
             be
             but
             one
             classe
             of
             spirits
             ;
             doubtlesse
             they
             are
             distinctions
             of
             divers
             orders
             :
             But
             what
             their
             severall
             ranks
             ,
             offices
             ,
             employments
             are
             ,
             he
             were
             not
             more
             wise
             that
             could
             tell
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             bold
             that
             dare
             speak
             :
             What
             modest
             indignation
             can
             forbear
             stamping
             at
             the
             presumption
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             if
             upon
             
               Domingo
               Gonsales
            
             his
             engine
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             mounted
             by
             his
             
               Gansaes
            
             from
             the
             Moon
             to
             the
             Empyreall
             heaven
             ,
             and
             admitted
             to
             be
             the
             heralds
             ,
             or
             masters
             of
             ceremonies
             in
             that
             higher
             world
             ,
             have
             
             taken
             upon
             them
             to
             marshall
             these
             Angelicall
             spirits
             into
             their
             severall
             rooms
             ;
             proportioning
             their
             stations
             ,
             dignities
             ,
             services
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             model
             of
             earthly
             Courts
             ;
             disposing
             them
             into
             Ternions
             of
             three
             generall
             Hierarchies
             ,
             the
             first
             relating
             to
             the
             immediate
             attendance
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ;
             the
             other
             two
             to
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Creature
             ,
             both
             generall
             ,
             and
             particular
             .
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             of
             Assistents
             ,
             placing
             the
             Seraphim
             as
             Lords
             of
             the
             chamber
             ;
             
             Cherubim
             ,
             as
             Lords
             of
             the
             cabinet-counsel
             ;
             Thrones
             as
             entire
             Favourites
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             Almighty
             placeth
             his
             rest
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             of
             universall
             Regency
             ;
             finding
             Dominions
             to
             be
             the
             great
             Officers
             of
             State
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             Chancellours
             ,
             Marshals
             ,
             Treasurers
             ,
             govern
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Mights
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Generals
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Militia
             :
             Powers
             ,
             as
             the
             Judges
             Itinerant
             ,
             that
             serve
             for
             
             generall
             retributions
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             of
             speciall
             government
             ,
             placing
             Principalities
             as
             rulers
             of
             severall
             Kingdoms
             and
             Provinces
             ;
             Archangels
             ,
             as
             guardians
             to
             severall
             Cities
             and
             Countreys
             ;
             
             and
             lastly
             ,
             Angels
             as
             guardians
             of
             several
             persons
             :
             And
             withall
             presuming
             to
             define
             the
             differences
             of
             degrees
             ,
             in
             each
             order
             above
             other
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             goodlinesse
             ,
             and
             excellency
             of
             their
             nature
             ;
             making
             the
             Arch-angels
             no
             lesse
             then
             ten
             times
             to
             surpasse
             the
             beauty
             of
             Angels
             ;
             Principalities
             ,
             twenty
             times
             above
             the
             Arch-angels
             ;
             Powers
             ,
             forty
             times
             more
             then
             Principalities
             :
             Mights
             ,
             fifty
             more
             then
             Powers
             :
             Domininions
             ,
             sixty
             above
             Mights
             :
             Thrones
             ,
             seventy
             above
             Dominions
             :
             Cherubim
             ,
             eighty
             above
             thrones
             :
             Seraphim
             ,
             ninety
             times
             exceeding
             the
             Cherubim
             .
             For
             me
             ,
             I
             must
             crave
             leave
             to
             
             wonder
             at
             this
             boldnesse
             :
             and
             professe
             my self
             as
             far
             to
             seek
             whence
             this
             learning
             should
             come
             ,
             as
             how
             to
             beleeve
             it
             :
             I
             do
             verily
             beleeve
             there
             are
             divers
             orders
             of
             celestial
             spirits
             :
             I
             beleeve
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             beleeved
             that
             dare
             to
             determine
             them
             :
             
             especially
             when
             I
             see
             him
             that
             was
             rapt
             into
             the
             third
             heaven
             ,
             varying
             the
             order
             of
             their
             places
             in
             his
             severall
             mentions
             of
             them
             :
             
             Neither
             can
             I
             trust
             to
             the
             Revelation
             of
             that
             Sainted
             Prophetesse
             who
             hath
             ranged
             the
             degrees
             of
             the
             beatitude
             of
             glorified
             souls
             ,
             into
             the
             several
             chores
             of
             these
             heavenly
             Hierarchies
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             dispositions
             ,
             and
             demeanures
             here
             on
             earth
             ;
             admitting
             those
             who
             have
             been
             charitably
             helpfull
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             sick
             ,
             strangers
             ,
             into
             the
             orb
             of
             Angels
             :
             Those
             who
             have
             given
             themselves
             to
             meditation
             and
             prayer
             ,
             to
             the
             rank
             of
             Archangels
             ;
             those
             who
             have
             
             vanquished
             all
             offensive
             lusts
             in
             themselves
             ,
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Principalities
             ;
             to
             the
             height
             of
             Powers
             ,
             those
             ,
             whose
             care
             and
             vigilance
             hath
             restrained
             from
             evil
             ,
             and
             induced
             to
             good
             such
             as
             have
             been
             committed
             to
             their
             oversight
             and
             governance
             .
             To
             the
             place
             of
             Mights
             ,
             those
             who
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             have
             undauntedly
             and
             valiantly
             suffered
             ;
             and
             whose
             patience
             hath
             triumphed
             over
             evils
             :
             To
             the
             company
             of
             Dominions
             those
             who
             prefer
             poverty
             to
             riches
             ,
             and
             devoutly
             conform
             their
             wills
             in
             all
             things
             to
             their
             Makers
             :
             To
             the
             society
             of
             Thrones
             ,
             those
             ,
             who
             do
             so
             inure
             themselves
             to
             the
             continuall
             contemplation
             of
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             have
             disposed
             their
             hearts
             to
             be
             a
             fit
             resting
             place
             for
             the
             Almighty
             ;
             To
             the
             honour
             of
             Cherubim
             ,
             those
             who
             convey
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             heavenly
             meditations
             unto
             the
             souls
             of
             
             others
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             to
             the
             highest
             eminence
             of
             Seraphim
             ,
             those
             who
             love
             God
             with
             their
             whole
             heart
             ,
             and
             their
             neighbour
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             enemies
             in
             God
             ;
             and
             feel
             no
             wrongs
             but
             those
             which
             are
             done
             to
             their
             Maker
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             this
             soaring
             conceit
             be
             more
             seemingly
             pious
             ,
             then
             really
             presumptuous
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             evident
             enough
             ,
             that
             these
             graces
             do
             incur
             into
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             possible
             to
             be
             severed
             :
             He
             that
             loves
             God
             cannot
             choose
             but
             be
             earnestly
             desirous
             to
             communicate
             his
             graces
             unto
             others
             ,
             cannot
             but
             have
             his
             heart
             taken
             up
             with
             divine
             contemplation
             ;
             the
             same
             man
             cannot
             but
             overlook
             earthly
             things
             ,
             and
             courageously
             suffer
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             God
             :
             Shortly
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             be
             vigilant
             over
             his
             own
             wayes
             ,
             and
             helpfull
             unto
             others
             :
             Why
             should
             I
             presume
             to
             divide
             
             those
             vertues
             ,
             or
             rewards
             which
             God
             will
             have
             inseparably
             conjoyned
             ?
             And
             what
             a
             strange
             confusion
             were
             this
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             an
             heavenly
             order
             of
             remuneration
             ?
             Sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             the
             least
             degree
             both
             of
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             is
             blessednesse
             :
             But
             for
             those
             stairs
             of
             Glory
             ,
             it
             were
             too
             ambitious
             in
             me
             to
             desire
             either
             to
             climb
             ,
             or
             know
             them
             :
             It
             is
             enough
             for
             me
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             hope
             that
             I
             shall
             once
             see
             them
             ;
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             let
             me
             be
             learnedly
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             incuriously
             devout
             ,
             silently
             blessing
             the
             power
             and
             wisdom
             of
             my
             infinite
             Creator
             ,
             who
             knows
             how
             to
             honour
             himself
             by
             all
             these
             glorious
             ,
             and
             unrevealed
             subordinations
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             SECT.
             VIII
             .
             The
             apparitions
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             WEre
             these
             celestiall
             spirits
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             many
             ,
             never
             so
             powerfull
             ,
             never
             so
             knowing
             ,
             never
             so
             excellently
             glorious
             ,
             meer
             strangers
             to
             us
             ,
             what
             were
             their
             number
             ,
             power
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             glory
             unto
             us
             ?
             I
             hear
             of
             the
             great
             riches
             ,
             state
             and
             magnificence
             of
             some
             remote
             Eastern
             Monarchs
             ,
             what
             am
             I
             the
             better
             ,
             whiles
             in
             this
             distance
             their
             port
             and
             affairs
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             any
             relation
             to
             me
             ?
             To
             me
             it
             is
             all
             one
             not
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             concerned
             :
             Let
             us
             therefore
             diligently
             inquire
             ,
             what
             mutual
             communion
             there
             is
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             betwixt
             these
             blessed
             spirits
             and
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             nothing
             is
             more
             plain
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             have
             not
             alwayes
             been
             
             kept
             from
             mortall
             eyes
             under
             an
             invisible
             concealment
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             have
             condescended
             so
             low
             ,
             as
             to
             manifest
             their
             presence
             to
             men
             in
             visible
             forms
             ,
             not
             naturall
             but
             assumed
             .
             I
             confesse
             I
             have
             not
             faith
             enough
             to
             beleeve
             many
             of
             those
             apparitions
             that
             are
             pretended
             .
             I
             could
             never
             yet
             know
             what
             other
             to
             think
             of
             
               *
            
             
               Socrates
            
             his
             Genius
             ;
             which
             (
             as
             himself
             reports
             )
             was
             wont
             to
             check
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             about
             any
             unmee●
             enterprise
             ,
             and
             to
             forward
             him
             in
             good
             :
             For
             the
             modern
             times
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             hard
             to
             credit
             the
             report
             of
             
               Doway
            
             letters
             concerning
             our
             busie
             neighbour
             
               P●re
               Cotton
               ,
            
             
             that
             he
             had
             ordinary
             conference
             and
             conversation
             with
             Angels
             ,
             both
             his
             own
             tutelar
             ,
             and
             those
             generall
             of
             Provinces
             :
             If
             so
             ,
             what
             need
             was
             there
             for
             him
             to
             have
             propounded
             fifty
             questions
             ,
             partly
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             partly
             of
             Policy
             ,
             to
             the
             
             resolution
             of
             a
             Demoniack
             ?
             Who
             can
             be
             so
             fondly
             credulous
             ,
             
             as
             to
             believe
             that
             
               Jo.
               Carrera
            
             a
             young
             father
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             had
             a
             daily
             companion
             of
             his
             Angell
             in
             so
             familiar
             a
             fashion
             ,
             as
             to
             propound
             his
             doubts
             to
             that
             secret
             friend
             ,
             to
             receive
             his
             answers
             ,
             to
             take
             his
             advise
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ;
             to
             be
             raised
             by
             him
             every
             morning
             from
             his
             bed
             ,
             to
             his
             early
             devotions
             ;
             till
             once
             delaying
             caused
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             an
             intermission
             ;
             Or
             that
             the
             aged
             Cappuchin
             
               Franciscus
               de
               Bergamo
            
             (
             noted
             for
             the
             eleven
             pretious
             stones
             which
             were
             found
             in
             his
             gall
             )
             had
             for
             eight
             years
             together
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             the
             assistance
             of
             an
             Angel
             in
             humane
             shape
             for
             the
             performing
             of
             his
             Canonicall
             hours
             ;
             
             Or
             ,
             that
             the
             Angels
             helped
             their
             S.
             
               Gudwal
               ,
            
             and
             S.
             
               Oswald
            
             Bishop
             of
             
               Worcester
            
             to
             say
             his
             masse
             ;
             Or
             ▪
             that
             
               Isidore
            
             the
             late
             
               Spanish
            
             Peasant
             (
             newly
             Sainted
             amongst
             
             good
             company
             by
             
               Greg.
            
             the
             15.
             )
             serving
             an
             hard
             master
             ,
             had
             an
             Angell
             to
             make
             up
             his
             daily
             task
             at
             his
             plough
             ,
             whiles
             the
             good
             soul
             was
             at
             his
             publique
             devotions
             ;
             like
             as
             another
             Angel
             supplyed
             
               Felix
               ,
            
             the
             Lay
             Cappuchin
             ,
             in
             tending
             his
             Cattle
             :
             Or
             that
             
               Francisca
               Romana
            
             (
             lately
             Canonized
             )
             had
             two
             Celestial
             spirits
             ,
             visibly
             attending
             her
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Archangels
             ,
             which
             never
             left
             her
             :
             the
             other
             of
             the
             fourth
             order
             of
             Angels
             ,
             who
             frequently
             presented
             himself
             to
             her
             view
             :
             their
             attire
             ,
             sometimes
             white
             ,
             sometimes
             blew
             ,
             purple
             more
             rarely
             ;
             their
             tresses
             of
             hair
             ,
             long
             ,
             and
             golden
             ,
             as
             the
             over-credulous
             Bishop
             of
             
               Wirtzburge
            
             reports
             from
             
               Gulielmus
               Baldesanus
               ,
            
             not
             without
             many
             improbable
             circumstances
             ;
             these
             and
             a
             thousand
             more
             of
             the
             s●me
             branne
             ,
             finde
             no
             more
             belief
             with
             me
             ,
             then
             that
             story
             ,
             which
             
             
               Franciscus
               Albertinus
            
             relates
             out
             of
             
               Baronius
               ,
            
             as
             done
             here
             at
             home
             ;
             that
             in
             the
             year
             1601.
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             there
             was
             an
             Angel
             seen
             upon
             one
             of
             our
             Altars
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             more
             likely
             to
             be
             known
             in
             our
             own
             Island
             ,
             then
             beyond
             the
             
               Alps
            
             )
             in
             a
             visible
             form
             ,
             with
             a
             naked
             sword
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             which
             he
             glitteringly
             brandished
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             foyning
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             striking
             ;
             thereby
             threatning
             so
             long
             ago
             an
             instant
             destruction
             to
             this
             Kingdome
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             yeeld
             more
             credit
             to
             these
             pretenders
             of
             apparitions
             ,
             then
             to
             
               Adelbertus
            
             the
             German
             Heres●arch
             ,
             condemned
             in
             a
             Councel
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             by
             Pope
             
               Zacharie
               ,
            
             who
             gave
             no
             lesse
             confidently
             out
             ,
             that
             his
             Angel-guardian
             appeared
             daily
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             imparted
             to
             him
             many
             divine
             Revelations
             ,
             and
             directions
             ?
             or
             if
             there
             be
             a
             difference
             pleaded
             in
             the
             relations
             ,
             where
             or
             how
             shal
             we
             finde
             it
             ?
          
           
           
             This
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             so
             sure
             as
             we
             see
             men
             ,
             so
             sure
             we
             are
             that
             holy
             men
             have
             seen
             Angels
             ;
             
               Abraham
            
             saw
             Angels
             in
             his
             Tent
             dore
             :
             
               Lot
            
             saw
             Angels
             in
             the
             Gate
             of
             
               Sodome
               :
               Hagar
            
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             of
             
               Beersheba
               :
               Jacob
            
             in
             the
             way
             :
             
               Moses
            
             in
             the
             bush
             of
             
               Horeb
               :
               Manoah
            
             and
             his
             wife
             in
             the
             field
             :
             
               Gideon
            
             in
             his
             threshing
             flore
             :
             
               David
            
             by
             the
             threshing
             flore
             of
             
               Araunah
            
             :
             What
             should
             I
             mention
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
               Elijah
               ,
               Elisha
               ,
               Esay
               ,
               Daniel
               ,
               Zachary
               ,
               Ezekiel
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             ?
             In
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             
               Joseph
               ,
               Mary
               ,
               Zachariah
            
             the
             father
             of
             
               John
               Baptist
               ,
            
             the
             Shepheards
             ,
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
               ,
            
             the
             gazing
             Disciples
             at
             the
             Mount
             of
             Olives
             ,
             
               Peter
               ,
               Philip
               ,
               Cornelius
               ,
               Paul
               ,
               John
            
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             were
             all
             blessed
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             Angels
             .
             In
             the
             succeeding
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             Primitive
             ,
             I
             dare
             beleeve
             that
             good
             Angels
             were
             no
             whit
             more
             sparing
             of
             their
             presence
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             
             holy
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessors
             under
             the
             pressure
             of
             tyranny
             for
             the
             dear
             name
             of
             their
             Saviour
             :
             
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             constant
             
               Theodorus
            
             saw
             and
             felt
             the
             refreshing
             hand
             of
             the
             Angel
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             he
             reported
             to
             
               Julian
            
             his
             persecutor
             :
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             holy
             Virgins
             ,
             
               Theophila
               ,
               Agnes
               ,
               Lucia
               ,
               Cecilia
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             saw
             the
             good
             Angels
             protectors
             of
             their
             chastity
             .
             As
             one
             that
             hath
             learned
             in
             these
             cases
             to
             take
             the
             mid-way
             betwixt
             distrust
             ,
             and
             credulity
             ;
             I
             can
             easily
             yield
             that
             those
             retired
             Saints
             of
             the
             prime
             ages
             of
             the
             Church
             had
             sometimes
             such
             heavenly
             companions
             ,
             for
             the
             consolation
             of
             their
             forced
             solitude
             ;
             But
             withall
             ,
             I
             must
             have
             leave
             to
             hold
             that
             the
             el●er
             the
             ●ch
             grew
             ,
             the
             more
             rare
             was
             the
             use
             of
             these
             apparitions
             ,
             as
             of
             other
             miraculous
             actions
             ,
             and
             events
             :
             Not
             that
             the
             arm
             of
             our
             God
             is
             shortned
             ,
             or
             his
             care
             and
             love
             
             to
             his
             beloved
             ones
             ,
             any
             whit
             abated
             :
             but
             for
             that
             his
             Church
             is
             now
             in
             this
             long
             processe
             of
             time
             setled
             ,
             through
             his
             gracious
             providence
             ,
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             .
          
           
             Like
             as
             it
             was
             with
             his
             
               Israelites
               ,
            
             who
             whiles
             they
             were
             in
             their
             longsome
             passage
             ,
             were
             miraculously
             preserved
             ,
             and
             protected
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             came
             once
             to
             be
             fixed
             in
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             ,
             their
             Angelical
             sustenance
             ceased
             ;
             they
             then
             must
             purvey
             for
             their
             own
             food
             ,
             and
             either
             till
             ,
             or
             famish
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             in
             these
             later
             ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             visible
             apparition
             of
             a
             good
             Angell
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             geason
             and
             uncouth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             enough
             for
             all
             the
             world
             to
             wonder
             at
             :
             Some
             few
             instances
             our
             times
             have
             been
             known
             to
             yield
             :
             Amongst
             others
             ,
             that
             is
             memorable
             which
             
               Philip
               Melanchton
            
             as
             an
             eye-witnesse
             reports
             .
             
               Simon
               Grynaeus
            
             a
             learned
             and
             
             holy
             man
             ,
             coming
             from
             
               Heidelburg
            
             to
             
               Spire
            
             ;
             was
             desirous
             to
             hear
             a
             certain
             Preacher
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Sermon
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             did
             then
             let
             fall-some
             erroneous
             propositions
             of
             Popish
             doctrine
             ,
             much
             derogatory
             from
             the
             majesty
             and
             truth
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             wherewith
             
               Grynaeus
            
             being
             not
             a
             little
             offended
             ,
             craved
             speedy
             conference
             with
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             laying
             before
             him
             the
             falshood
             and
             danger
             of
             his
             doctrines
             ,
             exhorted
             him
             to
             an
             abandoning
             ,
             and
             retractation
             of
             those
             mis-opinions
             ;
             the
             Preacher
             gave
             good
             words
             and
             fair
             semblance
             to
             
               Grynaeus
               ,
            
             desiring
             further
             and
             more
             particular
             conference
             with
             him
             ,
             each
             imparted
             to
             other
             their
             names
             and
             lodgings
             ;
             yet
             inwardly
             ,
             as
             being
             stung
             with
             that
             just
             reproof
             ,
             he
             resolved
             a
             revenge
             by
             procuring
             the
             imprisonment
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             he
             ●ight
             )
             the
             death
             of
             so
             sharp
             a
             censurer
             :
             
             
               Grynaeus
            
             misdoubting
             nothing
             ,
             upon
             his
             return
             to
             his
             lodging
             ,
             reports
             the
             passages
             of
             the
             late
             conference
             to
             those
             who
             sate
             at
             the
             Table
             with
             him
             ;
             amongst
             whom
             
               Melancthon
            
             being
             one
             ,
             was
             called
             out
             of
             the
             Room
             to
             speak
             with
             a
             stranger
             ,
             newly
             come
             into
             the
             house
             ;
             going
             forth
             accordingly
             ,
             he
             finds
             a
             grave
             old
             man
             of
             a
             goodly
             countenance
             ;
             seemly
             ,
             and
             richly
             attired
             ;
             who
             in
             a
             friendly
             and
             grave
             manner
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             within
             one
             hour
             ,
             there
             would
             come
             to
             their
             Inne
             ,
             certain
             Officers
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             King
             of
             the
             
               Romans
            
             to
             attach
             
               Grynaeus
               ,
            
             and
             to
             carry
             him
             to
             prison
             ;
             willing
             him
             to
             charge
             
               Grynaeus
               ,
            
             with
             all
             possible
             speed
             to
             flee
             out
             of
             
               Spires
            
             ;
             and
             requiring
             
               Melancthon
            
             to
             see
             that
             this
             advantage
             were
             not
             neglected
             ;
             which
             said
             ,
             the
             old
             man
             vanished
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             :
             Instantly
             
               Melancthon
            
             returning
             to
             his
             companions
             ,
             recounted
             
             unto
             them
             the
             words
             of
             this
             strange
             Monitor
             ;
             and
             hastned
             the
             departure
             of
             
               Grynaeus
            
             accordingly
             ;
             who
             had
             no
             sooner
             boated
             himself
             on
             the
             
               Rhine
               ,
            
             then
             he
             was
             eagerly
             searcht
             for
             at
             his
             said
             lodging
             ;
             
             That
             worthy
             Divine
             in
             his
             Commentary
             upon
             
               Daniel
               ,
            
             both
             relates
             the
             story
             ,
             and
             acknowledges
             Gods
             fatherly
             providence
             in
             sending
             this
             Angell
             of
             his
             ,
             for
             the
             rescue
             of
             his
             faithfull
             servant
             :
             Others
             ,
             though
             not
             many
             of
             this
             kinde
             ,
             are
             reported
             by
             
               Simon
               Goulartius
            
             in
             his
             collection
             of
             admirable
             and
             memorable
             histories
             of
             our
             time
             ;
             whither
             for
             brevity
             sake
             I
             refer
             my
             Reader
             .
          
           
             But
             more
             often
             hath
             it
             faln
             out
             ,
             that
             evill
             spirits
             have
             visibly
             presented
             themselves
             in
             the
             glorious
             forms
             of
             good
             Angels
             ;
             as
             to
             
               Simeon
               Stylites
               ,
            
             to
             
               Pachomius
               ,
            
             to
             
               Valens
            
             the
             Monk
             ,
             to
             
               Rathodus
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Freezland
               ,
            
             to
             
               Macarius
               ,
            
             to
             
               Gertrude
            
             
             in
             
               Westphalia
               ,
            
             with
             many
             others
             ;
             as
             we
             finde
             in
             the
             reports
             of
             
               Ruffinus
               Vincentius
               ,
               Caesarius
               Palladius
            
             :
             and
             the
             like
             delusions
             may
             still
             be
             set
             on
             foot
             ,
             whiles
             Satan
             ,
             who
             loves
             to
             transform
             himself
             into
             an
             Angell
             of
             Light
             ,
             laboureth
             by
             these
             means
             to
             noursle
             silly
             souls
             in
             superstition
             :
             too
             many
             whereof
             have
             swallowed
             the
             bait
             ,
             though
             others
             have
             descried
             the
             book
             :
             
             Amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             I
             like
             well
             the
             humility
             of
             that
             Hermite
             ,
             into
             whose
             Cell
             ,
             when
             the
             Divel
             presented
             himself
             ,
             in
             a
             goodly
             and
             glittering
             form
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             that
             he
             was
             an
             Angell
             sent
             to
             him
             from
             God
             ;
             the
             Hermite
             turned
             him
             off
             with
             this
             plain
             answer
             ,
             See
             thou
             whence
             thou
             comest
             ;
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             visited
             with
             such
             a
             guest
             as
             an
             Angel
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             trade
             that
             we
             have
             with
             good
             spirits
             is
             not
             now
             driven
             by
             the
             eye
             ,
             but
             is
             like
             
             to
             themselves
             ,
             spiritual
             :
             Yet
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             even
             in
             bodily
             occasions
             ,
             we
             have
             many
             times
             insensible
             helps
             from
             them
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             as
             that
             by
             the
             effects
             ,
             we
             can
             boldly
             say
             ,
             Here
             hath
             been
             an
             Angel
             though
             we
             saw
             him
             not
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             kind
             was
             that
             (
             no
             less
             then
             miraculous
             )
             cure
             ,
             which
             at
             S.
             
             
               Madernes
            
             in
             
               Cornwall
               ,
            
             was
             wrought
             upon
             a
             poor
             Cripple
             
               *
            
             whereof
             (
             besides
             the
             attestation
             of
             many
             hundreds
             of
             the
             neighbours
             )
             I
             took
             a
             strict
             and
             personall
             examination
             ,
             in
             that
             
               *
            
             last
             visitation
             which
             I
             either
             did
             ,
             or
             ever
             shall
             hold
             :
             This
             man
             ,
             that
             for
             sixteen
             years
             together
             was
             fain
             to
             walk
             upon
             his
             hands
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             close
             contraction
             of
             the
             sinews
             of
             his
             legs
             ,
             was
             ,
             (
             upon
             three
             monitions
             in
             his
             dream
             to
             wash
             in
             that
             well
             )
             suddainly
             so
             restored
             to
             his
             limbs
             ,
             that
             I
             saw
             him
             able
             both
             to
             walk
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             his
             own
             maintenance
             ;
             I
             found
             
             here
             was
             neither
             art
             nor
             collusion
             ,
             the
             thing
             done
             ,
             the
             Author
             invisible
             .
             
             The
             like
             may
             we
             say
             of
             
               John
               Spangenberge
            
             Pastour
             of
             
               Northeuse
            
             ;
             no
             sooner
             was
             that
             man
             stept
             out
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             with
             his
             family
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Bayns
             ,
             then
             the
             house
             fell
             right
             down
             in
             the
             place
             :
             Our
             own
             experience
             at
             home
             is
             able
             to
             furnish
             us
             with
             divers
             such
             instances
             :
             How
             many
             have
             we
             known
             that
             have
             faln
             from
             very
             high
             towers
             ,
             and
             into
             deep
             pits
             ,
             past
             the
             naturall
             possibility
             of
             hope
             ,
             who
             yet
             have
             been
             preserved
             not
             from
             death
             only
             ,
             but
             from
             hurt
             :
             whence
             could
             these
             things
             be
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             secret
             aid
             of
             those
             invisible
             helpers
             ?
             It
             were
             easie
             to
             fill
             Volumes
             with
             particulars
             of
             these
             kinds
             ;
             but
             the
             main
             care
             ,
             and
             most
             officious
             endeavours
             of
             these
             blessed
             spirits
             are
             employed
             about
             the
             better
             part
             ,
             the
             soul
             ;
             in
             the
             instilling
             of
             good
             motions
             ;
             
             enlightning
             the
             understanding
             ,
             repelling
             of
             temptations
             ,
             furthering
             our
             opportunities
             of
             good
             ,
             preventing
             occasions
             of
             sin
             ,
             comforting
             our
             sorrows
             ,
             quickning
             our
             dulnesse
             ,
             incouraging
             our
             weaknesse
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             after
             all
             carefull
             attendance
             here
             below
             ,
             conveying
             the
             souls
             of
             their
             charge
             ,
             to
             their
             glory
             ,
             and
             presenting
             them
             to
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             faithfull
             Creator
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             somewhat
             too
             hard
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             there
             have
             been
             ocular
             witnesses
             of
             these
             happy
             Convoys
             ;
             Who
             lists
             may
             credit
             that
             which
             
               Hierom
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Antony
            
             the
             Hermit
             saw
             the
             soul
             of
             his
             partner
             in
             that
             solitude
             (
             
               Paul
            
             )
             carried
             up
             by
             them
             to
             heaven
             ;
             that
             
               Severinus
            
             Bishop
             of
             
               Colein
            
             saw
             the
             soul
             of
             S.
             
               Martin
            
             thus
             transported
             ,
             as
             
               Gregory
            
             reports
             in
             his
             Dialogues
             ;
             That
             
               Benedict
            
             saw
             the
             soul
             of
             
               Germanus
            
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             fiery
             globe
             thus
             conveyed
             ;
             
             What
             should
             I
             speak
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             holy
             martyrs
             ,
             
               Tiburtius
               ,
               Valerian
               ,
               Maximus
               ,
               Marcellinus
               ,
               Justus
               ,
               Quintinus
               ,
               Severus
               ,
            
             and
             others
             :
             we
             may
             if
             we
             please
             (
             we
             need
             not
             unlesse
             we
             list
             )
             give
             way
             to
             these
             reports
             ,
             to
             which
             our
             faith
             obliges
             us
             not
             :
             In
             these
             cases
             we
             go
             not
             by
             eye-sight
             :
             but
             we
             are
             well
             assured
             the
             soul
             of
             
               Lazarus
            
             was
             by
             these
             glorious
             spirits
             carried
             up
             into
             the
             bosome
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
            
             neither
             was
             this
             any
             priviledge
             of
             his
             above
             all
             other
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ;
             all
             which
             as
             they
             land
             in
             one
             common
             harbour
             of
             blessednesse
             ,
             so
             they
             all
             participate
             of
             one
             happy
             means
             of
             portage
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             SECT.
             IX
             .
             The
             respects
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             SUch
             are
             the
             respects
             of
             good
             Angels
             to
             us
             ;
             now
             what
             is
             ours
             to
             them
             ?
             It
             was
             not
             amisse
             said
             of
             one
             ,
             that
             the
             life
             of
             Angels
             is
             politicall
             ,
             full
             of
             intercourse
             with
             themselves
             and
             with
             us
             :
             What
             they
             return
             to
             each
             other
             in
             the
             course
             of
             their
             Theophanies
             ,
             is
             not
             for
             us
             to
             determine
             ;
             but
             since
             their
             good
             offices
             are
             thus
             assiduous
             unto
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             meet
             we
             do
             inquire
             what
             duties
             are
             requirable
             from
             us
             to
             them
             .
             
             Devout
             
               Bernard
            
             is
             but
             too
             liberall
             in
             his
             decision
             ,
             that
             we
             owe
             to
             these
             beneficient
             spirits
             reverence
             for
             their
             presence
             ,
             devotion
             for
             their
             love
             ;
             and
             trust
             for
             their
             custody
             .
             Doubtlesse
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             give
             unto
             them
             so
             
             much
             as
             they
             will
             be
             willing
             to
             take
             from
             us
             :
             if
             we
             go
             beyond
             these
             bounds
             ,
             we
             offend
             ,
             and
             alienate
             them
             :
             to
             derogate
             from
             them
             is
             not
             so
             hainous
             in
             their
             account
             ,
             as
             to
             overho●our
             them
             .
             S.
             
               John
            
             proffers
             an
             humble
             geniculation
             to
             the
             Angell
             ,
             and
             is
             put
             off
             ,
             
             with
             a
             See
             thou
             do
             it
             not
             ,
             I
             am
             thy
             fellow
             servant
             :
             The
             excesses
             of
             respects
             to
             them
             ,
             
             have
             turned
             to
             abominable
             impiety
             ;
             which
             howsoever
             
               Hierome
            
             sems
             to
             impute
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             eve●
             since
             the
             Prophets
             time
             ,
             yet
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             was
             the
             first
             that
             we
             finde
             guilty
             of
             this
             impious
             flattery
             of
             the
             Angels
             ;
             who
             fondly
             holding
             that
             the
             world
             was
             made
             by
             them
             ,
             could
             not
             ●hink
             fit
             to
             present
             them
             with
             lesse
             then
             divine
             honour
             :
             H●
             cursed
             cholar
             ,
             
               Menander
               ,
            
             (
             whose
             errour
             
               Prateolus
            
             wrongfully
             fathers
             upon
             
               Aristotle
            
             )
             succeeding
             him
             in
             that
             wicked
             heresie
             ,
             as
             
               Eusebius
            
             tels
             us
             ,
             left
             behind
             
             him
             
               Saturnius
               ,
            
             not
             inferiour
             to
             him
             in
             this
             frenzie
             ;
             who
             (
             as
             
               Tertullian
            
             and
             
               Philastrius
            
             report
             him
             )
             fancied
             together
             with
             his
             mad
             fellows
             ,
             that
             seven
             Angels
             made
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             acquainting
             God
             with
             their
             work
             :
             What
             should
             I
             name
             blasphemous
             
               Cerinthus
               ,
            
             who
             durst
             disparage
             Christ
             in
             comparison
             with
             Angels
             ?
             Not
             altogether
             so
             bad
             were
             those
             hereticks
             (
             though
             bad
             enough
             )
             which
             took
             their
             ancient
             denomination
             from
             the
             Angels
             ;
             
             who
             professing
             true
             Christianity
             and
             detestation
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             (
             as
             having
             learned
             that
             God
             only
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             properly
             )
             yet
             reserved
             a
             certain
             kind
             of
             adoration
             to
             the
             blessed
             Angels
             ;
             Against
             this
             opinion
             and
             practice
             ,
             the
             great
             Doctour
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             seems
             to
             bend
             his
             style
             ,
             
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             forbidding
             a
             voluntary
             humility
             in
             worshipping
             of
             Angels
             ;
             whether
             
             grounded
             upon
             the
             superstition
             of
             ancient
             Jews
             ,
             as
             
               Hierom
            
             and
             
               Anselm
            
             ;
             or
             upon
             the
             Ethnick
             Philosophie
             of
             some
             Platonick
             ,
             as
             
               Estius
            
             and
             
               Cornel●us
               à
               Lapide
            
             imagine
             ;
             or
             upon
             the
             damnable
             conceits
             of
             the
             
               Simonians
            
             and
             
               Cerinthians
               ,
            
             as
             
               Tertullian
               ,
            
             we
             need
             not
             much
             to
             inquire
             ;
             nothing
             is
             more
             clear
             then
             the
             Apostles
             inhibition
             ▪
             afterward
             seconded
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             
               Laodicea
            
             ;
             
             whereto
             yet
             
               Theodorets
            
             noted
             Commentary
             would
             seem
             to
             give
             more
             light
             ▪
             who
             tels
             us
             that
             upon
             the
             ill
             use
             made
             of
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             ●aw
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             Angels
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             errour
             of
             old
             maintained
             ,
             of
             Angel-worship
             ,
             which
             still
             continued
             in
             
               Phrygia
            
             and
             
               Pisidia
               ,
            
             so
             that
             a
             Sinod
             was
             hereupon
             assembled
             at
             
               Laodicea
               ,
            
             the
             chief
             City
             of
             
               Phrygia
            
             ;
             which
             by
             a
             direct
             Canon
             forbad
             praying
             to
             Angels
             ;
             a
             practice
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             so
             setled
             amongst
             them
             that
             even
             to
             this
             
             day
             there
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             neighbours
             the
             Oratories
             of
             S.
             
               Mi●hael
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             then
             was
             this
             mishumility
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             it
             too
             much
             boldnesse
             to
             come
             ●mmediately
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             must
             first
             make
             way
             to
             his
             favour
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             Angels
             ;
             a
             testimony
             so
             pregnant
             ,
             that
             I
             wonder
             not
             if
             
               Caranza
            
             flee
             into
             corners
             ;
             
             and
             all
             the
             fautors
             of
             Angel-worship
             be
             driven
             to
             hard
             shifts
             to
             avoid
             it
             :
             But
             what
             do
             I
             with
             controversies
             ?
             This
             devotion
             we
             do
             gladly
             professe
             to
             owe
             to
             good
             Angels
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             do
             not
             pray
             unto
             them
             ,
             yet
             we
             do
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             the
             favour
             of
             their
             assistance
             ,
             and
             protection
             ;
             and
             praise
             God
             for
             the
             protection
             that
             we
             have
             from
             them
             :
             That
             faithfull
             Patriarch
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             receives
             denomination
             ,
             knew
             well
             ,
             
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             when
             he
             gave
             this
             blessing
             to
             his
             Grand-children
             :
             The
             Angell
             that
             redeemed
             me
             from
             all
             evill
             ,
             
             blesse
             the
             children
             :
             whether
             this
             were
             an
             interpretative
             kind
             of
             imploration
             ,
             as
             
               Becanus
            
             and
             
               Lorichius
            
             contend
             ;
             or
             whether
             (
             as
             is
             no
             lesse
             probable
             )
             this
             Angel
             were
             not
             any
             created
             power
             ,
             but
             the
             great
             Angell
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             the
             same
             which
             Jacob
             wrestled
             with
             before
             ,
             for
             a
             blessing
             upon
             himself
             ,
             as
             
               Athanasius
            
             and
             
               Cyril
            
             well
             conceive
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             here
             dispute
             ;
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             an
             implicit
             prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             Angell
             mentioned
             ,
             a
             creature
             ;
             yet
             the
             intention
             was
             no
             other
             then
             to
             terminate
             that
             prayer
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             blesseth
             us
             by
             his
             Angel
             .
          
           
             Yet
             further
             ,
             we
             come
             short
             of
             our
             dutie
             to
             these
             blessed
             Spirits
             ,
             if
             we
             entertain
             not
             in
             our
             hearts
             an
             high
             and
             venerable
             conceit
             of
             their
             wonderfull
             
             majesty
             ,
             glory
             ,
             and
             greatnesse
             :
             and
             an
             awfull
             acknowledgment
             and
             reverentiall
             awe
             of
             their
             presence
             ▪
             an
             holy
             joy
             ,
             and
             confident
             assurance
             of
             their
             care
             and
             protection
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             a
             fear
             to
             doe
             ought
             that
             might
             cause
             them
             to
             turn
             away
             their
             faces
             ,
             in
             dislike
             ,
             from
             us
             :
             All
             these
             dispositions
             are
             copulative
             :
             for
             certainly
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             conceived
             so
             high
             an
             opinion
             of
             their
             excellency
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             as
             we
             ought
             ;
             we
             cannot
             but
             be
             bold
             upon
             their
             mutuall
             interest
             ,
             and
             be
             afraid
             to
             displease
             them
             :
             Nothing
             in
             the
             world
             but
             our
             sins
             can
             distaste
             them
             :
             They
             look
             upon
             our
             natural
             infirmities
             ,
             deformities
             ,
             loathsomnesses
             ,
             without
             any
             offence
             ,
             or
             nauseation
             :
             but
             our
             spirituall
             indispositions
             are
             odious
             to
             them
             ▪
             as
             those
             which
             are
             opposite
             to
             their
             pure
             natures
             .
             
             The
             story
             is
             famous
             of
             the
             Angell
             and
             the
             Hermite
             ,
             walking
             together
             ;
             
             in
             the
             way
             there
             lay
             an
             il-sented
             and
             poisonous
             carrion
             ,
             the
             Hermite
             stopt
             his
             nose
             ,
             and
             turned
             away
             his
             head
             ,
             hasting
             out
             of
             that
             offensive
             air
             ,
             the
             Angell
             held
             on
             his
             pace
             ,
             without
             any
             shew
             of
             dislik
             :
             straightway
             they
             met
             with
             a
             proud
             man
             ,
             gaily
             dressed
             ,
             strongly
             perfumed
             ,
             looking
             high
             ,
             walking
             stately
             ,
             the
             Angell
             turned
             away
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             stopt
             his
             nosthrils
             ,
             whiles
             the
             Hermite
             passed
             on
             not
             without
             reverence
             to
             so
             great
             a
             person
             :
             and
             gave
             this
             reason
             ;
             that
             the
             stench
             of
             pride
             was
             more
             loathsome
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             the
             carcass
             ,
             could
             be
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             I
             blush
             to
             think
             ,
             O
             ye
             glorious
             spirits
             ,
             how
             often
             I
             have
             done
             that
             whereof
             ye
             have
             been
             ashamed
             for
             me
             ;
             I
             abhor
             my self
             to
             recount
             your
             just
             dislikes
             ;
             and
             do
             willingly
             professe
             ,
             how
             unworthy
             I
             shall
             be
             of
             such
             friends
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             not
             
             hereafter
             jealous
             of
             your
             just
             offence
             .
             Neither
             can
             I
             without
             much
             regret
             ,
             thinke
             of
             those
             many
             and
             horrible
             nuisances
             ,
             which
             you
             find
             every
             moment
             from
             sinfull
             mankind
             :
             Wo
             is
             me
             ,
             what
             odious
             sents
             arise
             to
             you
             perpetually
             from
             those
             bloody
             murders
             ,
             beastly
             uncleannesses
             ,
             cruell
             oppressions
             ,
             noisome
             disgorgings
             of
             surfeits
             ,
             and
             drunkennesses
             ,
             abominable
             Idolatries
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             detestable
             wickednesses
             ,
             presumptuously
             committed
             every where
             ;
             enough
             to
             make
             you
             abhorre
             the
             presence
             and
             protection
             of
             debauched
             and
             deplored
             mortality
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             us
             that
             are
             better
             principled
             ,
             and
             know
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             over-lookt
             by
             holy
             and
             glorious
             spirits
             ,
             we
             desire
             and
             care
             to
             be
             more
             tender
             of
             your
             offence
             then
             of
             a
             world
             of
             visible
             spectatours
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Apostle
             found
             it
             requisite
             
             to
             give
             such
             charge
             ,
             for
             but
             the
             observation
             of
             an
             outward
             decencie
             ;
             not
             much
             beyond
             the
             lists
             of
             indifferencie
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Angels
             ;
             
             what
             should
             our
             care
             be
             in
             relation
             to
             those
             blessed
             spirits
             ,
             of
             our
             deportment
             in
             matter
             of
             morality
             ,
             and
             religion
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             O
             ye
             invisible
             Guardians
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             my
             sense
             that
             shall
             make
             the
             difference
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             my
             desire
             to
             be
             no
             lesse
             carefull
             of
             displeasing
             you
             ,
             then
             if
             I
             saw
             you
             present
             by
             me
             ,
             cloathed
             in
             flesh
             :
             Neither
             shall
             I
             rest
             lesse
             assured
             of
             your
             gracious
             presence
             and
             tuition
             ,
             and
             the
             expectation
             of
             all
             spirituall
             offices
             from
             you
             ,
             which
             may
             tend
             towards
             my
             blessednesse
             ,
             then
             I
             am
             now
             sensible
             of
             the
             ●nimation
             of
             my
             own
             soul
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           THE
           INVISIBLE
           WORLD
           .
           The
           Second
           BOOK
           .
        
         
           
             SECT.
             I.
             Of
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             .
             Of
             their
             separation
             and
             Immortality
             .
          
           
             NExt
             to
             these
             Angelicall
             Essences
             ,
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             severed
             ●rom
             it
             ,
             are
             those
             spirits
             which
             people
             the
             invisible
             world
             ●ex●
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             say
             ▪
             not
             the
             s●me
             with
             them
             ,
             not
             bett●r
             
             Those
             of
             the
             ancient
             which
             have
             thought
             that
             the
             ruine
             of
             Angels
             is
             to
             be
             supplyed
             by
             ●lessed
             souls
             ,
             spake
             doubtless
             without
             the
             book
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             is
             the
             truth
             it self
             hath
             said
             ,
             they
             be
             (
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             )
             like
             ,
             not
             the
             same
             :
             And
             justly
             are
             those
             ●xploded
             ,
             whether
             Pythago●eans
             ,
             or
             Stoicks
             ,
             or
             Gnost●cks
             ,
             or
             Manichees
             ,
             or
             Alma●icus
             ▪
             or
             (
             if
             
               Lactantius
            
             himself
             were
             in
             that
             errour
             ,
             as
             
               Ludovicus
               Vives
            
             construes
             him
             )
             who
             falsly
             dreamed
             that
             the
             souls
             of
             ●en
             were
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             that
             God
             ,
             which
             inspired
             them
             ;
             These
             errours
             are
             more
             ●it
             for
             Ellebore
             ,
             then
             for
             Theologicall
             conviction
             :
             spirituall
             substances
             doubtlesse
             they
             ●re
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             have
             no
             lesse
             distant
             originall
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             then
             heaven
             is
             from
             earth
             :
             
               Galen
            
             was
             not
             a
             better
             Physi●●an
             then
             an
             ill
             Divine
             ,
             whiles
             ●e
             determines
             the
             soul
             to
             be
             the
             complexion
             and
             temperament
             
             of
             the
             prime
             qualities
             ;
             no
             other
             then
             that
             harmony
             which
             the
             elder
             Naturalists
             dreamed
             of
             ,
             an
             opinion
             no
             lesse
             brutish
             ;
             then
             such
             a
             soul
             :
             For
             how
             can
             temperamet
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             any
             progressive
             motion
             ;
             much
             lesse
             of
             a
             rationall
             discourse
             ?
             Here
             is
             no
             materiality
             ,
             no
             physicall
             composition
             in
             this
             inmate
             of
             ours
             ;
             nothing
             but
             a
             substantiall
             act
             ,
             an
             active
             spirit
             ,
             a
             spirituall
             form
             of
             the
             king
             of
             all
             visible
             creatures
             :
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Essence
             ,
             originall
             derivation
             ,
             powers
             ,
             faculties
             ,
             operations
             of
             this
             humane
             soul
             as
             it
             is
             lodged
             in
             this
             clay
             ,
             I
             leave
             them
             to
             the
             disquisition
             of
             the
             great
             Secretaries
             of
             Nature
             ;
             my
             way
             lyes
             higher
             ,
             leading
             me
             from
             the
             common
             consideration
             of
             this
             spirit
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             clogged
             with
             flesh
             ,
             unto
             the
             meditation
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             devested
             of
             this
             earthly
             case
             ,
             and
             clothed
             with
             an
             eternity
             whether
             of
             joy
             or
             torment
             :
             
             We
             will
             begin
             with
             happinesse
             ,
             (
             our
             fruition
             whereof
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             shall
             never
             end
             ,
             )
             if
             first
             we
             shall
             have
             spent
             some
             thoughts
             upon
             the
             generall
             condition
             of
             this
             separation
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             soul
             after
             separation
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             hath
             an
             independent
             life
             of
             its
             owne
             ;
             is
             so
             clear
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             heathen
             Philosophers
             ,
             by
             the
             dimme
             light
             of
             nature
             have
             determined
             it
             for
             irrefragable
             :
             In
             so
             much
             as
             
               Aristotle
            
             himself
             (
             who
             is
             wont
             to
             hear
             ill
             for
             his
             opinion
             of
             the
             soules
             mortality
             )
             is
             confidently
             reported
             to
             have
             written
             a
             book
             of
             the
             Soul
             Separate
             ,
             which
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             in
             his
             (
             so
             late
             )
             age
             professes
             to
             have
             seen
             :
             Sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             his
             Master
             
               Plato
               ,
            
             and
             that
             heathen
             Martyr
             ,
             
               Socrates
            
             (
             related
             by
             him
             )
             are
             full
             of
             divine
             discourses
             of
             this
             kind
             .
             In
             so
             much
             as
             this
             latter
             ,
             when
             
               Crito
            
             was
             asking
             him
             how
             he
             
             would
             be
             buried
             :
             I
             perceive
             (
             said
             he
             )
             I
             have
             lost
             much
             labour
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             not
             yet
             perswaded
             my
             
               Crito
               ,
            
             that
             I
             shall
             flye
             clear
             away
             ,
             and
             leave
             nothing
             behind
             me
             ;
             meaning
             that
             the
             soul
             is
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             ever
             it self
             ,
             when
             his
             body
             should
             have
             no
             being
             :
             And
             in
             
               Xenophon
            
             (
             as
             
               Cicero
            
             cites
             him
             )
             
               Cyprus
            
             is
             brought
             in
             saying
             thus
             ,
             
               Nolite
               arbitrari
               ,
            
             
             
               &c.
               
            
             Think
             not
             my
             dear
             sons
             ▪
             that
             when
             I
             shall
             depart
             from
             you
             ,
             I
             shall
             then
             cease
             to
             have
             any
             being
             ;
             for
             even
             whiles
             I
             was
             with
             you
             ye
             saw
             not
             that
             soul
             which
             I
             had
             ,
             but
             yet
             ye
             well
             saw
             by
             those
             things
             which
             I
             did
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             soul
             within
             this
             body
             :
             Beleeve
             ye
             therefore
             ,
             that
             though
             ye
             shall
             see
             no
             soul
             of
             mine
             ,
             yet
             that
             it
             still
             shall
             have
             a
             being
             .
             Shortly
             ,
             all
             but
             an
             hatefull
             
               Epicurus
               ,
            
             have
             astipulated
             to
             this
             truth
             :
             And
             if
             some
             have
             fa●cied
             a
             transmigration
             of
             souls
             into
             other
             bodies
             ,
             
             others
             ,
             a
             passage
             to
             the
             stars
             which
             formerly
             governed
             them
             ;
             others
             ,
             to
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Elysian
             fields
             ;
             all
             have
             pitched
             upon
             a
             separate
             condition
             .
             And
             indeed
             not
             Divinity
             only
             ,
             but
             true
             natural
             reason
             will
             necessarily
             evince
             it
             :
             For
             the
             intellective
             soul
             being
             a
             more
             spirituall
             substance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             having
             in
             it
             no
             composition
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             nothing
             that
             may
             tend
             towards
             a
             not-being
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             other
             (
             supposing
             the
             will
             and
             concurrence
             of
             the
             infinite
             Creator
             )
             then
             immortall
             :
             Besides
             ,
             (
             as
             our
             best
             way
             of
             judgging
             ought
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             by
             the
             effects
             )
             certainly
             all
             operations
             are
             from
             the
             forms
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             do
             so
             work
             as
             they
             are
             :
             Now
             the
             body
             can
             do
             nothing
             at
             all
             without
             the
             help
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             but
             the
             soul
             hath
             actions
             of
             its
             own
             ;
             as
             the
             acts
             of
             understanding
             ,
             thinking
             ,
             judging
             ,
             remembring
             ,
             
             ratiocination
             ;
             wherof
             ,
             
             if
             (
             whiles
             it
             is
             within
             us
             )
             it
             receives
             the
             first
             occasions
             by
             our
             senses
             ,
             and
             phantasms
             ;
             yet
             it
             doth
             perfect
             and
             accomplish
             the
             said
             operations
             ,
             by
             the
             inward
             powers
             of
             its
             own
             faculties
             ;
             much
             more
             ,
             and
             also
             more
             exactly
             can
             it
             do
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             meerly
             it self
             ;
             since
             the
             clog
             that
             the
             body
             brings
             with
             it
             ,
             cannot
             but
             pregravate
             ,
             and
             trouble
             the
             soul
             in
             all
             her
             performances
             :
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             they
             do
             justly
             passe
             for
             mentall
             actions
             ;
             neither
             do
             so
             much
             as
             receive
             a
             denomination
             from
             the
             body
             :
             we
             walk
             ,
             move
             ,
             speak
             ,
             see
             ,
             feel
             ,
             and
             do
             other
             humane
             acts
             ;
             the
             power
             that
             doth
             them
             is
             from
             the
             soul
             ;
             the
             means
             or
             instrument
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             done
             ,
             is
             the
             body
             ;
             no
             man
             will
             say
             the
             soul
             walks
             ,
             or
             sees
             ,
             but
             the
             body
             by
             it
             :
             but
             we
             can
             no
             more
             say
             that
             the
             soul
             understands
             or
             thinks
             by
             the
             aid
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             
             then
             we
             can
             say
             the
             body
             thinks
             ,
             or
             understands
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             the
             soule
             :
             These
             therefore
             being
             distinct
             and
             proper
             actions
             ,
             do
             necessarily
             evince
             an
             independing
             ,
             and
             self-subsisting
             agent
             .
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             thou
             couldst
             not
             be
             thy self
             ,
             unless
             thou
             knew'st
             thine
             originall
             ,
             heavenly
             ;
             thine
             essence
             ,
             separable
             ;
             thy
             continuance
             eviternall
             .
             But
             what
             do
             we
             call
             in
             reason
             ,
             and
             nature
             to
             this
             parle
             ,
             where
             faith
             (
             by
             which
             Christianity
             teacheth
             us
             to
             be
             regulated
             )
             finds
             so
             full
             ,
             and
             pregnant
             demonstrations
             :
             No
             lesse
             then
             halfe
             our
             Creed
             sounds
             this
             way
             ,
             either
             by
             expression
             ,
             or
             inference
             ;
             where
             in
             whiles
             we
             professe
             to
             believe
             that
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             and
             ascended
             we
             implie
             that
             his
             body
             was
             ●ot
             more
             dead
             ,
             then
             his
             soul
             living
             and
             active
             ;
             That
             was
             whereof
             he
             said
             ,
             Father
             into
             thy
             hands
             I
             commend
             my
             spirit
             :
             
             now
             ,
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             one
             life
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             the
             body
             :
             his
             state
             therefore
             is
             ours
             ;
             every
             way
             are
             we
             conform
             to
             him
             :
             as
             our
             bodies
             then
             shall
             be
             once
             like
             to
             his
             ,
             glorious
             ;
             so
             our
             souls
             cannot
             be
             but
             ,
             as
             his
             ,
             severed
             by
             death
             ,
             crowned
             with
             immortality
             :
             and
             if
             he
             shall
             come
             to
             judge
             both
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ;
             those
             dead
             whom
             he
             shall
             judge
             ,
             must
             be
             living
             ;
             for
             (
             as
             our
             Saviour
             said
             in
             the
             like
             case
             )
             God
             is
             not
             the
             Judge
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             as
             dead
             ,
             but
             the
             Judge
             of
             the
             living
             that
             were
             dead
             ,
             and
             therefore
             living
             in
             death
             ,
             and
             after
             death
             :
             And
             whereof
             doth
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             consist
             ,
             but
             of
             some
             members
             ,
             warfaring
             on
             earth
             ,
             others
             triumphant
             in
             heaven
             ?
             and
             what
             doth
             that
             triumph
             suppose
             ,
             but
             both
             a
             beeing
             ,
             and
             a
             beeing
             glorious
             ?
             What
             communion
             were
             there
             of
             Saints
             ,
             if
             the
             departed
             souls
             were
             not
             ▪
             
             and
             the
             soul
             ,
             when
             it
             begins
             to
             be
             perfect
             ,
             should
             cease
             to
             be
             ?
             to
             what
             purpose
             were
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             to
             meet
             with
             his
             old
             partner
             ,
             the
             soul
             ?
             and
             that
             meeting
             only
             implies
             both
             a
             separation
             ,
             and
             existence
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             what
             life
             can
             there
             be
             properly
             but
             of
             the
             soul
             ?
             and
             how
             can
             that
             life
             be
             everlasting
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             continued
             ?
             or
             that
             continued
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             ?
             If
             then
             he
             may
             be
             a
             man
             ;
             certainly
             ,
             a
             Christian
             he
             cannot
             be
             ,
             who
             is
             more
             assured
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             soul
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             then
             that
             his
             soul
             shall
             once
             have
             a
             being
             without
             his
             body
             :
             Death
             may
             tyrannize
             over
             our
             earthly
             parts
             ,
             the
             worst
             he
             can
             do
             to
             the
             spirituall
             ,
             is
             to
             free
             it
             from
             a
             friendly
             bondage
             .
             Chear
             up
             thy self
             therefore
             ,
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             fears
             of
             thy
             dissolution
             ;
             thy
             departure
             is
             not
             more
             certain
             then
             thy
             advantage
             ;
             thy
             being
             shall
             not
             
             be
             lesse
             sure
             but
             more
             free
             ,
             and
             absolute
             :
             Is
             it
             such
             a
             trouble
             to
             thee
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             a
             clog
             ?
             or
             art
             thou
             so
             loath
             to
             take
             leave
             of
             a
             miserable
             companion
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             on
             condition
             that
             he
             shall
             ere
             long
             meet
             thee
             happy
             ?
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             II.
             Of
             the
             instant
             vision
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             egression
             of
             the
             soul
             :
             and
             the
             present
             condition
             till
             then
             .
          
           
             BUt
             if
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             we
             shall
             let
             fall
             our
             eyes
             upon
             the
             present
             condition
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             how
             apt
             we
             are
             to
             misknow
             our selves
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             gives
             us
             the
             being
             of
             men
             ;
             The
             most
             men
             ,
             how
             ever
             they
             conceive
             they
             have
             a
             soul
             within
             them
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             receive
             their
             animation
             ,
             yet
             they
             entertain
             
             but
             dull
             and
             gloomy
             thoughts
             concerning
             it
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             were
             no
             lesse
             void
             of
             light
             and
             activity
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             of
             materiality
             ,
             and
             shape
             :
             not
             apprehending
             the
             spirituall
             agility
             ,
             and
             clearly-lightsome
             nature
             of
             that
             whereby
             they
             are
             enlived
             :
             wherein
             it
             will
             not
             a
             little
             availe
             us
             to
             have
             our
             judgements
             thoroughly
             rectified
             ;
             and
             to
             know
             that
             as
             God
             is
             light
             ,
             so
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             which
             comes
             immediately
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             bears
             his
             image
             ,
             is
             justly
             ,
             even
             here
             ,
             dignified
             with
             that
             glorious
             title
             ;
             I
             spe●k
             not
             only
             of
             the
             regenerate
             soul
             illuminated
             by
             divine
             inspirations
             ,
             and
             supernaturall
             knowledge
             ;
             but
             also
             even
             of
             that
             rationall
             soul
             ,
             which
             every
             man
             bears
             in
             his
             bosome
             .
             The
             spirit
             of
             man
             (
             saith
             wise
             
               Solomon
            
             )
             is
             the
             candle
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             (
             
               Prov.
            
             20.27
             .
             )
             searching
             all
             the
             inward
             parts
             of
             the
             belly
             .
             And
             the
             dear
             Apostle
             :
             In
             him
             was
             life
             ,
             
             and
             the
             life
             was
             the
             light
             of
             men
             ,
             
             
               Joh.
            
             1.4
             .
             and
             more
             fully
             ,
             soon
             after
             :
             That
             light
             was
             the
             true
             light
             that
             lightneth
             every
             man
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             world
             .
             
               v.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             No
             man
             can
             be
             so
             fondly
             charitable
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             every
             man
             that
             comes
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             illightned
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             regeneration
             :
             
             It
             is
             then
             that
             intellectuall
             light
             of
             common
             nature
             ,
             which
             the
             great
             illuminator
             of
             the
             world
             beams
             forth
             into
             every
             soul
             ,
             in
             such
             proportion
             as
             he
             finds
             agreeable
             to
             the
             capacity
             of
             every
             subject
             :
             Know
             thy self
             therefore
             .
             
             O
             man
             ,
             and
             know
             thy
             maker
             :
             God
             hath
             not
             put
             into
             thee
             a
             dark
             soul
             :
             or
             shut
             up
             thy
             inward
             powers
             in
             a
             dungeon
             of
             comfortlesse
             obscuritie
             ;
             but
             he
             hath
             set
             up
             a
             bright
             shining
             Lamp
             in
             thy
             breast
             :
             whereby
             thou
             maiest
             sufficiently
             discern
             naturall
             and
             morall
             truths
             ,
             the
             principles
             and
             conclusions
             whether
             of
             nature
             or
             art
             ,
             herein
             advancing
             thee
             above
             all
             other
             visible
             Creatures
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             confined
             (
             at
             the
             best
             )
             to
             a
             mere
             opacity
             of
             outward
             and
             common
             sense
             ;
             But
             if
             our
             naturall
             light
             shall
             ,
             through
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             so
             happily
             improved
             ,
             as
             freely
             to
             give
             place
             to
             the
             spirituall
             ,
             reason
             to
             faith
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             soul
             can
             now
             attain
             to
             see
             him
             that
             is
             invisible
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             light
             to
             see
             light
             ,
             now
             ,
             
             even
             whiles
             it
             is
             over-shaded
             with
             the
             interposition
             of
             this
             earth
             ,
             it
             is
             already
             entered
             within
             the
             verge
             of
             glorie
             :
             But
             ,
             so
             soon
             
             as
             this
             va●●
             o●
             wretched
             mortality
             is
             done
             away
             ;
             now
             it
             enjoyes
             a
             clear
             heaven
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             sees
             as
             it
             is
             seen
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             many
             heavenly
             thoughts
             ,
             wherewith
             my
             everdear
             and
             most
             honoured
             ,
             and
             now
             blessed
             friend
             ,
             the
             late
             
               Edward
            
             Earl
             of
             
               Norwich
               ,
            
             had
             wont
             to
             animate
             himself
             against
             the
             encounter
             with
             our
             last
             enemy
             Death
             ;
             this
             was
             one
             not
             of
             the
             meanest
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             very
             instant
             of
             his
             souls
             departing
             out
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             it
             should
             immediately
             enjoy
             the
             v●sion
             of
             God
             :
             And
             certainly
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             The
             spirits
             of
             just
             men
             ,
             need
             not
             stand
             upon
             d●stances
             of
             place
             ,
             or
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             for
             this
             beatificall
             sight
             ;
             but
             so
             soon
             as
             ever
             they
             are
             out
             of
             their
             clay
             lodging
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             their
             spiritu●ll
             heaven
             even
             whiles
             they
             are
             happily
             conveying
             to
             the
             locall
             ;
             for
             since
             nothing
             hindred
             them
             from
             that
             happy
             sight
             ,
             but
             the
             
             interposition
             of
             this
             earth
             ,
             which
             we
             carry
             about
             us
             ,
             
             the
             spirit
             being
             once
             free
             from
             that
             impediment
             ,
             sees
             as
             it
             is
             seen
             ,
             being
             instantly
             passed
             into
             a
             condition
             like
             unto
             the
             Angels
             ;
             wel
             therefore
             are
             these
             coupled
             together
             by
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             divine
             rapture
             had
             seen
             them
             both
             ;
             Ye
             are
             come
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             unto
             Mount
             
               Sion
               ,
            
             and
             unto
             the
             City
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             
               Jerusalem
            
             ;
             
             and
             to
             an
             innumerable
             company
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             spirits
             of
             just
             men
             made
             perfect
             .
             As
             then
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             ,
             wheresoever
             they
             are
             (
             though
             imployed
             about
             the
             affairs
             of
             this
             lower
             world
             )
             yet
             do
             still
             see
             and
             enjoy
             the
             vision
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             do
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             once
             eased
             of
             this
             earthly
             load
             :
             Doubtlesse
             ,
             as
             they
             passed
             through
             degrees
             of
             Grace
             ,
             whiles
             they
             took
             up
             with
             these
             homely
             lodgings
             of
             clay
             ;
             so
             they
             
             may
             passe
             through
             degrees
             of
             blisse
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             once
             severed
             .
             
             And
             if
             (
             as
             some
             great
             Divines
             have
             supposed
             )
             the
             Angels
             themselves
             shall
             receive
             an
             augmentation
             of
             happinesse
             at
             the
             day
             of
             the
             last
             judgement
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             freed
             from
             all
             their
             charge
             and
             imployments
             ,
             (
             since
             the
             perfection
             of
             blessedness
             consists
             in
             rest
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             motion
             )
             how
             much
             more
             shal
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             then
             receive
             an
             enlargment
             of
             their
             felicity
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             they
             are
             entered
             into
             the
             lists
             of
             their
             essential
             beatitude
             ,
             over
             the
             threshold
             of
             their
             heaven
             .
             How
             full
             and
             comfortable
             is
             that
             profession
             of
             the
             great
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             had
             sweetly
             diverted
             the
             thoughts
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             Corinthians
             from
             their
             light
             afflictions
             to
             an
             eternall
             weight
             of
             excelling
             glory
             ,
             from
             things
             temporall
             ,
             which
             are
             seen
             ,
             to
             those
             everlasting
             ,
             which
             are
             
             not
             seen
             :
             addes
             ;
             For
             we
             know
             that
             if
             our
             earthly
             house
             of
             this
             Tabernacle
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             
             we
             have
             a
             building
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             eternall
             in
             the
             heavens
             ;
             more
             then
             implying
             ,
             that
             our
             eye
             is
             no
             sooner
             off
             from
             the
             temporall
             things
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             taken
             up
             with
             eternall
             objects
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             instant
             of
             the
             dis●olution
             of
             these
             clay
             cottages
             ,
             is
             the
             livery
             and
             seisin
             of
             a
             glorious
             and
             everlasting
             mansion
             ●n
             heaven
             .
             Canst
             thou
             believe
             this
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             and
             yet
             recoil
             ●t
             the
             thought
             of
             thy
             departure
             ?
             wert
             thou
             appointed
             af●er
             a
             dolorous
             dissolution
             to
             spend
             some
             hundreds
             of
             years
             at
             the
             fore-gates
             of
             glory
             (
             though
             in
             a
             painless
             expectation
             of
             a
             late
             happinesse
             )
             even
             this
             hope
             were
             a
             pain
             alone
             ;
             but
             if
             sense
             of
             pain
             were
             also
             added
             to
             the
             delay
             ,
             this
             were
             more
             then
             enough
             to
             make
             the
             condition
             justly
             dreadfull
             :
             But
             now
             that
             one
             minute
             shuts
             our
             
             eyes
             ,
             and
             opens
             them
             to
             a
             clear
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             determines
             our
             misery
             ,
             and
             begins
             our
             blessednesse
             ;
             Oh
             the
             cowardise
             of
             our
             unbeleefe
             ,
             if
             we
             shrinke
             at
             so
             momentany
             a
             purchase
             of
             eternity
             !
             How
             many
             have
             we
             known
             that
             for
             a
             false
             reputation
             of
             honour
             have
             rushed
             into
             the
             jawes
             of
             Death
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             sure
             they
             could
             not
             come
             back
             to
             enjoy
             it
             ;
             and
             do
             I
             tremble
             at
             a
             minutes
             pain
             ,
             that
             shall
             feoffe
             me
             in
             that
             glory
             ,
             which
             I
             cannot
             but
             for
             ever
             enjoy
             ?
             How
             am
             I
             ashamed
             to
             hear
             an
             heathen
             
               Socrates
               ,
            
             encouraging
             himselfe
             against
             the
             feares
             of
             Death
             from
             his
             resolution
             of
             meeting
             with
             some
             fmous
             persons
             in
             that
             other
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             feel
             my self
             shrugging
             at
             a
             short
             brunt
             of
             pain
             ,
             that
             shall
             put
             me
             into
             the
             blisse-making
             presence
             of
             the
             All-glorious
             God
             ,
             into
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             glorified
             humanity
             of
             my
             dear
             
             Redeemer
             ,
             into
             the
             Society
             of
             all
             the
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             of
             heaven
             ?
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             III.
             Of
             the
             Souls
             perpetual
             vigilancy
             ,
             and
             fruition
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             no
             other
             then
             a
             frantick
             dream
             of
             those
             erroneous
             spirits
             that
             have
             fancied
             the
             sleep
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             long
             and
             deep
             a
             sleep
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             evening
             of
             the
             dissolution
             ,
             till
             the
             morning
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ;
             So
             as
             all
             that
             while
             ,
             the
             soul
             hath
             no
             vision
             of
             God
             ,
             no
             touch
             of
             joy
             or
             pain
             .
             An
             errour
             wickedly
             rak't
             up
             out
             of
             the
             ashes
             of
             those
             Arabick
             Hereticks
             ,
             whom
             
               Origen
            
             is
             said
             to
             have
             reclaimed
             :
             and
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             taken
             up
             (
             if
             they
             be
             not
             slandered
             )
             by
             the
             Armenians
             ,
             and
             
               Fratricelli
            
             ;
             and
             once
             countenanced
             ,
             and
             abetted
             by
             Pope
             
               John
            
             the
             22.
             (
             as
             Pope
             
               Adrian
            
             witnesseth
             ,
             )
             
             yea
             so
             inforced
             by
             him
             ,
             upon
             the
             University
             of
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             as
             that
             all
             accesse
             to
             degrees
             was
             barred
             to
             any
             whosoever
             refused
             to
             subscribe
             ,
             and
             swear
             to
             that
             damnable
             position
             :
             The
             Minorites
             began
             to
             finde
             relish
             in
             that
             poison
             ,
             which
             no
             doubt
             had
             proceeded
             to
             further
             mischief
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             interposition
             of
             
               Philip
            
             the-then-French
             king
             happily
             quelled
             that
             uncomfortable
             and
             pernicious
             doctrine
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             might
             have
             hoped
             it
             should
             never
             have
             dared
             more
             to
             look
             into
             the
             light
             .
             But
             ,
             wo
             is
             me
             ,
             these
             prodigious
             times
             amongst
             a
             world
             of
             other
             uncouth
             heresies
             ,
             have
             not
             stuck
             to
             fetch
             even
             this
             also
             (
             wel-worsed
             )
             back
             from
             that
             region
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             whither
             it
             was
             sent
             :
             Indeed
             who
             can
             but
             wonder
             that
             any
             Christian
             can
             possibly
             give
             entertainment
             to
             so
             absurd
             a
             thought
             ;
             whiles
             he
             hears
             his
             Saviour
             say
             ,
             
             Father
             I
             will
             that
             
             they
             also
             whom
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
             ,
             be
             with
             me
             ,
             where
             I
             am
             ;
             and
             that
             (
             not
             in
             a
             safe
             sleep
             )
             they
             may
             behold
             my
             glory
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
             :
             Behold
             it
             ?
             yea
             ,
             but
             when
             ?
             at
             last
             perhaps
             when
             the
             body
             shall
             be
             resumed
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             (
             to
             choak
             this
             cavill
             )
             the
             blisse
             is
             present
             ,
             even
             already
             possessed
             ;
             
             The
             glory
             which
             thou
             gavest
             me
             I
             have
             given
             to
             them
             :
             It
             was
             accordingly
             his
             gracious
             word
             to
             the
             penitent
             theef
             ,
             This
             day
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
             :
             How
             clear
             is
             that
             of
             the
             chosen
             vessell
             ,
             opposing
             our
             present
             condition
             to
             the
             succeeding
             :
             
             For
             now
             we
             see
             through
             a
             glasse
             darkly
             ;
             but
             then
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             our
             dissolution
             )
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             the
             face
             of
             the
             soul
             to
             the
             face
             of
             God
             :
             The
             infinit
             amiableness
             whereof
             was
             that
             which
             inflamed
             the
             longing
             desire
             of
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             to
             depart
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ;
             as
             knowing
             these
             
             two
             inseparable
             ,
             the
             instant
             of
             his
             departure
             ,
             and
             his
             presence
             with
             Christ
             :
             else
             the
             departure
             were
             no
             lesse
             worthy
             of
             fear
             ,
             as
             the
             utmost
             of
             evils
             ,
             then
             now
             it
             is
             of
             wishing
             for
             ,
             as
             our
             entrance
             into
             blessednesse
             :
             Away
             then
             with
             that
             impious
             frenzie
             of
             the
             souls
             ,
             whether
             mortality
             ,
             or
             sleep
             in
             death
             :
             No
             ,
             my
             soul
             ,
             thou
             doest
             then
             begin
             to
             live
             ,
             thou
             doest
             not
             awake
             till
             then
             :
             now
             whiles
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             bed
             of
             this
             living
             clay
             ,
             thine
             eyes
             are
             shut
             ,
             thy
             spirituall
             senses
             are
             tyed
             up
             ,
             thou
             art
             apt
             to
             s●ort
             in
             a
             sinfull
             security
             ;
             thou
             dreamest
             of
             earthly
             vanities
             ;
             then
             ,
             only
             then
             are
             thine
             eyes
             opened
             ,
             thy
             spirituall
             faculties
             freed
             ;
             all
             thy
             powers
             quickned
             ,
             and
             thou
             art
             perpetually
             presented
             with
             objects
             of
             eternall
             glory
             .
             And
             if
             at
             any
             time
             during
             this
             pilgrimage
             ,
             thine
             eye-lids
             have
             been
             some
             little
             raised
             by
             divine
             Meditations
             ,
             yet
             how
             narrowly
             ,
             how
             dimly
             art
             
             thou
             wont
             to
             see
             ?
             now
             thine
             eies
             shall
             be
             so
             broadly
             and
             fully
             opened
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             see
             whole
             heaven
             at
             once
             ;
             yea
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             the
             face
             of
             that
             God
             ,
             whose
             presence
             makes
             it
             heaven
             :
             Oh
             glorious
             sight
             !
             O
             most
             blessed
             condition
             !
             Wise
             
               Solomon
            
             could
             truly
             observe
             that
             the
             eye
             is
             not
             satisfied
             with
             seeing
             ;
             neither
             indeed
             can
             it
             be
             here
             below
             ;
             nothing
             is
             so
             great
             a
             glutton
             as
             the
             eye
             ;
             for
             when
             we
             have
             seen
             all
             that
             we
             can
             ,
             we
             shall
             still
             wish
             to
             see
             more
             ;
             and
             that
             more
             is
             nothing
             if
             it
             be
             lesse
             their
             all
             ;
             but
             this
             infinite
             object
             (
             which
             is
             more
             then
             all
             )
             shall
             so
             fill
             and
             satisfie
             our
             eyes
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             desire
             the
             sight
             of
             any
             other
             ;
             nor
             ever
             be
             glutted
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             this
             ;
             Old
             
               Simeon
            
             when
             once
             he
             had
             lived
             to
             see
             the
             Lord
             of
             life
             cloathed
             in
             flesh
             ,
             could
             say
             ,
             ●ord
             now
             lettest
             thou
             thy
             servant
             depart
             in
             peace
             for
             mine
             eyes
             have
             seen
             thy
             salvation
             :
             if
             
             he
             were
             so
             full
             of
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             Saviour
             in
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             humane
             flesh
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             servant
             ;
             how
             is
             he
             more
             then
             fated
             with
             the
             perfection
             of
             joy
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             detestation
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             Saviour
             clothed
             with
             majesty
             ;
             to
             see
             his
             all
             glorious
             Godhead
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             see
             ,
             as
             to
             enjoy
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             enjoy
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             shall
             never
             intermit
             their
             sight
             and
             fruition
             to
             all
             eternity
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             IV.
             Of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             glorified
             .
          
           
             AS
             concerning
             all
             other
             matters
             ,
             what
             the
             knowledge
             is
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             separated
             ,
             and
             glorified
             ,
             we
             shall
             then
             know
             when
             ours
             come
             to
             be
             such
             :
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             we
             can
             much
             less
             know
             their
             thougths
             ,
             then
             they
             can
             know
             ours
             :
             sure
             
             we
             are
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             know
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             in
             our
             bosomes
             ;
             by
             the
             help
             of
             senses
             and
             phantasms
             ,
             by
             the
             discursive
             inferences
             of
             ratiocination
             ;
             but
             as
             they
             are
             elevated
             to
             a
             condition
             suitable
             to
             the
             blessed
             Angels
             ;
             so
             they
             know
             like
             them
             :
             though
             not
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             a
             naturall
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             they
             ,
             yet
             by
             that
             supernaturall
             light
             of
             intimation
             ,
             which
             they
             receive
             by
             their
             glorified
             estate
             :
             Whether
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             divine
             illumination
             they
             know
             the
             particular
             occurrences
             which
             we
             meet
             with
             here
             below
             ,
             he
             were
             bold
             that
             would
             determine
             .
             Only
             this
             we
             may
             confidently
             affirme
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             clearly
             know
             al
             those
             things
             which
             do
             any
             way
             appertain
             to
             their
             estate
             of
             blessednesse
             .
             Amongst
             which
             ,
             whether
             the
             knowledge
             of
             each
             other
             in
             that
             region
             of
             happinesse
             may
             justly
             be
             ranked
             ,
             is
             not
             unworthy
             
             of
             our
             disquisition
             .
             Doubtlesse
             ,
             as
             in
             God
             there
             is
             all
             perfection
             eminently
             ,
             and
             transcendently
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             sight
             and
             fruition
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             but
             full
             and
             absolute
             felicity
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             excluding
             the
             knowledge
             of
             those
             things
             which
             derive
             their
             goodnesse
             and
             excellency
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             compriseth
             ,
             and
             supposeth
             it
             :
             Like
             as
             it
             is
             also
             in
             our
             affections
             ;
             we
             love
             God
             only
             as
             the
             chief
             good
             ;
             yet
             so
             as
             that
             we
             love
             other
             things
             in
             order
             to
             God
             ;
             Charity
             is
             no
             more
             subject
             to
             losse
             ,
             then
             knowledge
             ,
             both
             these
             shall
             accompany
             our
             souls
             to
             and
             in
             that
             other
             world
             .
             As
             then
             ,
             we
             shall
             perfectly
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Saints
             in
             him
             ;
             so
             shall
             we
             know
             both
             :
             and
             though
             it
             be
             a
             sufficient
             motive
             of
             our
             love
             in
             heaven
             ,
             th●t
             we
             know
             them
             ▪
             to
             be
             Saints
             ;
             yet
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             no
             small
             addition
             to
             our
             happinesse
             ,
             to
             know
             that
             those
             Saints
             
             were
             once
             ours
             :
             And
             if
             it
             be
             a
             just
             joy
             to
             a
             parent
             here
             on
             earth
             to
             see
             his
             child
             gracious
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             acession
             shall
             it
             be
             to
             his
             joy
             above
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             loines
             glorious
             ,
             when
             both
             his
             love
             is
             more
             pure
             ,
             and
             their
             improvement
             absolute
             ?
             Can
             we
             make
             any
             doubt
             that
             the
             blessed
             Angels
             know
             each
             other
             ?
             how
             senselesse
             were
             it
             to
             grant
             that
             no
             knowledge
             is
             hid
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             of
             themselves
             ?
             Or
             can
             we
             imagine
             that
             those
             Angelicall
             spirits
             do
             not
             take
             speciall
             notice
             of
             those
             souls
             which
             they
             have
             guarded
             here
             ,
             and
             conducted
             to
             their
             glory
             ?
             If
             they
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             beatified
             souls
             shall
             be
             like
             to
             theirs
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             abridg
             our selves
             more
             then
             them
             ,
             of
             the
             comfort
             of
             our
             interknowing
             ?
             Surely
             ▪
             our
             dissolution
             shall
             abate
             nothing
             of
             our
             naturall
             faculties
             ;
             our
             glory
             shal
             advance
             them
             ;
             so
             as
             what
             we
             
             once
             knew
             we
             shall
             know
             better
             :
             and
             if
             our
             souls
             can
             then
             perfectly
             know
             themselves
             ,
             why
             should
             they
             be
             denied
             the
             knowledge
             of
             others
             ?
          
           
             Doubt
             not
             then
             ,
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             but
             thou
             shalt
             once
             see
             (
             besides
             the
             face
             of
             thy
             God
             ,
             whose
             glory
             fils
             heaven
             and
             earth
             )
             the
             blessed
             spirits
             of
             the
             ancient
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             the
             glorious
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessors
             ;
             those
             eminent
             Saints
             ,
             whose
             holiness
             thou
             wert
             wont
             to
             magnifie
             ;
             and
             amongst
             them
             ,
             those
             in
             whom
             nature
             and
             grace
             have
             especially
             interessed
             thee
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             see
             them
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             their
             joy
             and
             they
             thine
             :
             How
             oft
             have
             I
             measured
             a
             long
             and
             foul
             journey
             to
             see
             some
             good
             friend
             ,
             and
             digested
             the
             tediousnesse
             of
             the
             way
             with
             the
             expectation
             of
             a
             kind
             entertainment
             ,
             and
             the
             thought
             of
             that
             complacency
             which
             I
             should
             take
             in
             so
             dear
             ?
             
             presence
             ?
             and
             yet
             perhaps
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             arrived
             ,
             I
             have
             found
             the
             house
             disordered
             ,
             one
             sick
             ,
             another
             disquieted
             ,
             my selfe
             indisposed
             ;
             with
             what
             cheerfull
             resolution
             should
             I
             undertake
             this
             my
             last
             voyage
             ,
             where
             I
             shal
             meet
             with
             my
             best
             friends
             ,
             and
             find
             them
             perfectly
             happy
             ,
             and
             my selfe
             with
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             V.
             Of
             the
             glory
             of
             heaven
             injoyed
             by
             blessed
             Souls
             .
          
           
             HOw
             often
             have
             I
             begged
             of
             my
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             please
             him
             to
             shew
             me
             some
             little
             glimpse
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Saints
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             for
             me
             to
             wish
             the
             sight
             (
             as
             yet
             )
             of
             the
             face
             of
             that
             divine
             Majesty
             ;
             This
             was
             two
             much
             for
             a
             
               Moses
            
             to
             sue
             for
             ;
             my
             ambition
             only
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             ,
             if
             but
             as
             it
             were
             
             through
             some
             cranie
             ,
             or
             key-hole
             of
             the
             gate
             of
             heaven
             ,
             see
             the
             happy
             condition
             of
             his
             glorious
             servants
             .
             I
             know
             what
             hinders
             me
             ,
             my
             miserable
             unworthinesse
             ,
             my
             spiritual
             blindnesse
             .
             O
             God
             ,
             if
             thou
             please
             to
             wash
             off
             my
             clay
             with
             the
             waters
             of
             thy
             
               Siloam
               ,
            
             I
             shall
             have
             eyes
             ;
             and
             if
             thou
             anoint
             them
             with
             thy
             precious
             eye-salve
             ,
             those
             eyes
             shall
             be
             clear
             ,
             and
             enabled
             to
             behold
             those
             glories
             which
             shall
             ravish
             my
             soul
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             what
             pure
             and
             resplendent
             light
             is
             this
             ,
             wherein
             thy
             blessed
             ones
             dwel
             ?
             How
             justly
             did
             thine
             Ecstatical
             Apostle
             call
             it
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             light
             ?
             light
             unexpressible
             ,
             
             light
             unconceivable
             ,
             light
             inaccessible
             ?
             Lo
             ,
             thou
             that
             hast
             prepared
             such
             a
             light
             to
             this
             inferiour
             world
             for
             the
             use
             and
             comfort
             of
             us
             mortall
             creatures
             ,
             as
             the
             glorious
             Sun
             ,
             which
             can
             both
             inlighten
             and
             dazle
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             beholders
             ▪
             
             hast
             proportionally
             ordained
             a
             light
             to
             that
             higher
             world
             ,
             so
             much
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             Sun
             ,
             as
             heaven
             is
             above
             earth
             ,
             immortality
             above
             corruption
             .
             And
             if
             wise
             
               Solomon
            
             could
             say
             truly
             ,
             the
             light
             is
             sweet
             ,
             
             and
             a
             pleasant
             thing
             it
             is
             for
             the
             eyes
             to
             see
             the
             Sun
             ;
             how
             infinitely
             delectable
             is
             it
             in
             thy
             light
             to
             see
             such
             light
             as
             may
             make
             the
             Sun
             in
             comparison
             thereof
             ,
             darknesse
             ?
             In
             thy
             presence
             is
             the
             fulness
             of
             joy
             ,
             and
             at
             thy
             right
             hand
             are
             pleasures
             for
             evermore
             .
             What
             can
             be
             wished
             more
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             fulness
             of
             joy
             ?
             and
             behold
             thy
             presence
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             yeelds
             it
             .
             Could
             I
             neither
             see
             Saint
             nor
             Angell
             in
             that
             whole
             Empyreall
             heaven
             ,
             none
             but
             thine
             infinite
             self
             ,
             thy self
             alone
             were
             happiness
             for
             me
             more
             then
             enough
             ;
             But
             as
             thou
             ,
             in
             whom
             here
             below
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             move
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             beeing
             ,
             detractest
             nothing
             from
             thine
             all-sufficiency
             ,
             but
             
             addest
             rather
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             thy
             bounty
             ,
             in
             that
             thou
             furnishest
             us
             with
             variety
             of
             means
             of
             our
             life
             and
             subsistence
             ;
             so
             here
             it
             is
             the
             praise
             of
             thy
             wonderfull
             mercies
             which
             thou
             allowest
             us
             (
             besides
             thine
             immediate
             presence
             )
             the
             Society
             of
             thy
             blessed
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Saints
             ,
             wherein
             we
             may
             also
             enjoy
             thee
             .
             And
             if
             the
             view
             of
             any
             of
             those
             single
             glories
             be
             enough
             to
             fil
             my
             soul
             with
             wonder
             ,
             and
             contentment
             :
             how
             must
             it
             needs
             run
             over
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             those
             worlds
             of
             beauty
             and
             excellency
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             met
             and
             united
             ?
             Lo
             here
             the
             blessed
             H●erarchy
             of
             innumerable
             Angels
             ,
             there
             the
             glorious
             company
             of
             the
             Apostles
             here
             the
             goodly
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             and
             Prophets
             there
             the
             noble
             Army
             of
             M●rtyrs
             ▪
             here
             the
             troops
             of
             laborious
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             there
             the
             numberlesse
             multitudes
             of
             holy
             and
             conscionable
             Professors
             .
             
             Lord
             ,
             what
             exquisite
             order
             is
             here
             ,
             what
             perfection
             of
             glory
             !
             And
             if
             even
             in
             thine
             eyes
             thy
             poor
             despised
             Church
             upon
             earth
             ,
             be
             so
             beautifull
             and
             amiable
             ,
             fair
             as
             the
             Moon
             clear
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             
             (
             which
             yet
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             flesh
             seems
             but
             homely
             and
             hard-favoured
             )
             how
             infinite
             graces
             and
             perfections
             shall
             our
             spirituall
             eies
             see
             in
             thy
             glorified
             spouse
             above
             ?
             what
             pure
             sanctity
             ?
             what
             sincere
             charity
             ?
             what
             clear
             knowledge
             ?
             what
             absolute
             joy
             ?
             what
             entire
             union
             ?
             what
             wonderfull
             majesty
             ?
             what
             compleat
             felicity
             ?
             All
             shine
             alike
             in
             their
             essentiall
             glory
             but
             not
             without
             difference
             of
             degrees
             ;
             All
             are
             adorned
             with
             crowns
             ,
             some
             also
             with
             coronets
             ,
             some
             glister
             with
             a
             skie-like
             ,
             others
             with
             a
             star-like
             clearnesse
             ;
             the
             least
             hath
             so
             much
             as
             to
             make
             him
             so
             happy
             that
             he
             would
             not
             wish
             to
             have
             more
             ;
             the
             greatest
             hath
             so
             
             much
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             receive
             more
             ;
             O
             divine
             distribution
             of
             bounty
             ,
             where
             is
             no
             possibility
             of
             either
             want
             ,
             or
             envy
             !
             Oh
             transcendent
             royalty
             of
             the
             Saints
             !
             one
             heaven
             is
             more
             then
             a
             thousand
             kingdoms
             ;
             and
             every
             Saint
             hath
             right
             to
             all
             :
             so
             as
             every
             Subject
             is
             here
             a
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             every
             Soveraign
             is
             absolute
             under
             the
             free
             homage
             of
             an
             infinite
             Creatour
             .
             Lo
             here
             ,
             crowns
             without
             cares
             ,
             scepters
             without
             burden
             ,
             rule
             without
             trouble
             ,
             raigning
             without
             change
             :
             Oh
             the
             transitory
             vanity
             of
             all
             earthly
             greatness
             ▪
             Gold
             is
             the
             most
             during
             metall
             ,
             yet
             even
             that
             yeelds
             to
             age
             :
             
               Solomons
            
             rich
             Diadem
             of
             the
             pure
             gold
             of
             Ophir
             ,
             is
             long
             since
             dust
             :
             these
             crowns
             of
             glory
             are
             immarcescible
             ,
             incorruptible
             ;
             beyond
             all
             the
             compasse
             of
             time
             ,
             without
             all
             possibility
             of
             alteration
             .
             Oh
             the
             perishing
             and
             unsatisfying
             contentments
             of
             earth
             !
             
             how
             many-poor
             great
             ones
             below
             have
             that
             which
             they
             call
             honour
             and
             riches
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             have
             enjoyed
             them
             ,
             complain
             of
             satiety
             ,
             and
             worthlesness
             !
             Lo
             here
             ,
             a
             free
             scope
             of
             perfect
             joy
             ,
             of
             constant
             blessednesse
             ,
             without
             mixture
             ,
             without
             intermission
             ;
             each
             one
             feels
             his
             own
             joy
             ,
             feels
             each
             others
             ;
             all
             rejoyce
             in
             God
             with
             a
             joy
             unspeakeable
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             glory
             ;
             and
             most
             sweetly
             bathe
             themselves
             in
             a
             pure
             and
             compleat
             blisfulnesse
             .
             This
             very
             sight
             of
             blessed
             souls
             is
             happinesse
             ,
             but
             oh
             ,
             for
             the
             fruition
             !
             Go
             now
             ,
             my
             soul
             ,
             and
             after
             this
             prospect
             ,
             doat
             upon
             those
             silly
             profits
             and
             pleasures
             which
             have
             formerly
             bewitched
             thee
             ;
             and
             (
             if
             thou
             canst
             )
             forbear
             to
             long
             after
             the
             possession
             of
             this
             blessed
             immortality
             ;
             and
             repine
             at
             the
             message
             of
             this
             so
             advantagious
             a
             translation
             ;
             and
             pity
             and
             lament
             the
             remove
             of
             those
             dear
             pieces
             of
             
             thy self
             ,
             which
             have
             gone
             before
             thee
             to
             this
             unspeakable
             felicity
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             VI
             .
             Wherein
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Saints
             above
             consisteth
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             imployed
             .
          
           
             SUch
             is
             the
             place
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             blessed
             ;
             What
             is
             their
             implement
             ?
             How
             do
             they
             spend
             ,
             not
             their
             time
             ,
             but
             their
             eternity
             ?
             How
             ?
             but
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             perpetual
             acts
             of
             their
             blessedness
             ,
             vision
             ,
             adhesion
             ,
             fruition
             ?
             who
             knows
             not
             that
             there
             is
             a
             contract
             passed
             betwixt
             God
             and
             the
             regenerate
             soul
             here
             below
             ;
             out
             of
             the
             engagement
             of
             his
             mercy
             and
             love
             ,
             he
             endows
             her
             with
             the
             precious
             graces
             of
             Faith
             ,
             of
             Hope
             ,
             of
             Charity
             .
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             she
             knowingly
             
             apprehends
             her
             interest
             in
             him
             :
             Hope
             ,
             whereby
             she
             cheerfully
             expects
             the
             ful
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             gracious
             promises
             :
             Charity
             ,
             whereby
             she
             is
             feelingly
             and
             comfortably
             possessed
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             clings
             close
             unto
             him
             .
             In
             the
             instant
             of
             our
             dissolution
             ,
             we
             enter
             into
             the
             consummation
             of
             this
             blessed
             mariage
             :
             wherein
             it
             pleaseth
             our
             bountifull
             God
             ,
             to
             endow
             his
             glorified
             spouse
             with
             these
             three
             priviledges
             and
             improvements
             of
             her
             beatitude
             ,
             answerable
             to
             these
             three
             divine
             graces
             :
             Vision
             answers
             to
             Faith
             ,
             for
             what
             our
             faith
             sees
             ,
             and
             apprehends
             here
             on
             earth
             ?
             and
             afar
             off
             as
             Travellers
             ;
             our
             estate
             of
             glorification
             exhibits
             to
             us
             clearly
             ,
             and
             at
             hand
             ,
             as
             comprehensors
             :
             the
             object
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             degrees
             of
             manifestation
             differ
             .
             Adhesion
             answers
             to
             our
             Hope
             ;
             for
             what
             our
             hope
             comfortably
             expected
             ,
             and
             longed
             for
             ,
             we
             do
             now
             lay
             hold
             on
             as
             present
             
             and
             are
             brought
             home
             to
             it
             indissolubly
             :
             Fruition
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             answers
             to
             charity
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             fruition
             ,
             but
             a
             taking
             pleasure
             in
             the
             thing
             possessed
             ,
             as
             truly
             delectable
             ,
             and
             as
             our
             owne
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             this
             but
             the
             perfection
             of
             love
             ?
             Shortly
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             end
             of
             our
             faith
             but
             sight
             ?
             what
             the
             end
             of
             our
             hope
             but
             possession
             ?
             what
             the
             end
             of
             our
             love
             but
             enjoying
             ?
             Lo
             then
             the
             inseparable
             and
             perpetual
             sight
             ,
             possession
             ,
             enjoyment
             ,
             of
             the
             infinitely
             amiable
             ,
             and
             glorious
             Deity
             ,
             is
             not
             more
             the
             imployment
             then
             the
             felicity
             of
             Saints
             :
             and
             what
             can
             the
             soul
             conceive
             matchable
             to
             this
             happinesse
             ?
             The
             man
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
             had
             one
             boon
             to
             ask
             of
             his
             M●ker
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             sure
             some
             great
             suite
             wherein
             a
             favourite
             will
             set
             up
             his
             rest
             :
             
             One
             thing
             have
             I
             desired
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             require
             ,
             even
             that
             I
             may
             dwell
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             my
             life
             ;
             to
             behold
             
             the
             fair
             beauty
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             visit
             his
             holy
             Temple
             .
             Was
             it
             so
             contenting
             an
             happinesse
             to
             thee
             (
             O
             
               David
            
             )
             to
             behold
             for
             a
             moment
             of
             time
             ,
             the
             fair
             beauty
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             earthen
             Temple
             ,
             where
             he
             meant
             not
             to
             reveal
             the
             height
             of
             his
             glory
             ;
             how
             blessed
             art
             thou
             now
             ,
             when
             thy
             soul
             lives
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             continuall
             prospect
             of
             the
             infinite
             beauty
             and
             majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             glorious
             and
             eternall
             sanctuary
             of
             heaven
             ?
             It
             was
             but
             in
             a
             cloud
             and
             smoke
             ,
             wherein
             God
             shewed
             himselfe
             in
             his
             materiall
             house
             ;
             above
             ,
             thou
             seest
             him
             cloathed
             in
             an
             heavenly
             ,
             and
             incomprehensible
             light
             ;
             and
             if
             a
             little
             glimpse
             of
             celestiall
             glory
             in
             a
             momentary
             transfiguration
             so
             transported
             the
             prime
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             he
             wisht
             to
             dwel
             still
             in
             
               Tabor
               :
            
             how
             shall
             we
             be
             ravished
             with
             the
             full
             view
             of
             that
             all-glorious
             
             Deity
             ,
             whose
             very
             sight
             gives
             blessedness
             ?
             What
             a
             life
             doth
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Sun
             put
             into
             all
             Creatures
             here
             below
             ?
             yet
             the
             body
             of
             it
             is
             afar
             off
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             it
             created
             and
             finite
             :
             Oh
             then
             how
             perfect
             and
             happy
             a
             life
             must
             we
             needs
             receive
             from
             the
             Maker
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             beams
             of
             his
             heavenly
             glory
             shall
             shine
             in
             our
             face
             ?
             Here
             below
             our
             weak
             senses
             are
             marred
             with
             too
             excellent
             objects
             ;
             our
             pure
             spirits
             above
             cannot
             complain
             of
             excesse
             ,
             but
             by
             how
             much
             more
             of
             that
             divine
             light
             they
             take
             in
             ,
             are
             so
             much
             the
             more
             blessed
             .
             There
             is
             no
             other
             thing
             wherein
             our
             sight
             can
             make
             us
             happy
             ;
             we
             may
             see
             all
             other
             objects
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             miserable
             ;
             here
             ,
             our
             eyes
             conveigh
             into
             us
             influences
             of
             blisse
             ;
             yet
             not
             our
             eyes
             alone
             :
             but
             as
             the
             soul
             hath
             other
             spirituall
             senses
             also
             ,
             they
             are
             wholly
             possessed
             of
             God
             :
             our
             ●dhesion
             is
             as
             it
             were
             an
             heavenly
             
             touch
             ,
             our
             fruition
             as
             an
             heavenly
             taste
             of
             the
             everblessed
             Deity
             ;
             so
             the
             glorified
             soul
             in
             seeing
             God
             ,
             feelingly
             apprehends
             him
             as
             its
             own
             ;
             in
             apprehending
             sweetly
             enjoyes
             him
             ,
             to
             all
             eternity
             ,
             finding
             in
             him
             more
             absolute
             contentment
             then
             it
             can
             be
             capable
             of
             ,
             and
             finding
             it selfe
             capable
             of
             so
             much
             as
             make
             it
             everlastingly
             happy
             .
             Away
             with
             those
             brutish
             Paradises
             of
             Jews
             ,
             and
             Turks
             and
             some
             Judaizing
             Chiliasts
             ,
             who
             have
             placed
             happinesse
             in
             the
             full
             feed
             of
             their
             sensual
             appetite
             ,
             inverting
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Epicurean
             in
             the
             Gospell
             :
             He
             could
             say
             ,
             Let
             us
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             for
             to
             morrow
             we
             shall
             dye
             :
             they
             ,
             Let
             us
             dye
             ,
             for
             we
             shall
             eat
             and
             drinke
             ;
             men
             ,
             whose
             belly
             is
             their
             God
             ;
             their
             kitchen
             their
             heaven
             :
             The
             soul
             that
             hath
             had
             the
             least
             smack
             ,
             how
             sweet
             the
             Lord
             is
             in
             the
             weak
             apprehension
             of
             Grace
             here
             below
             ,
             easily
             contemns
             
             these
             dunghil-felicities
             ,
             &
             cannot
             but
             long
             after
             those
             true
             and
             satisfying
             delights
             above
             ,
             in
             comparison
             whereof
             all
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             paunch
             and
             palate
             ,
             are
             but
             either
             savorless
             or
             noisome
             .
          
           
             Feast
             thou
             thy self
             ,
             onwards
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             with
             the
             joyful
             hope
             of
             this
             blessed
             vision
             ,
             adhesion
             ,
             fruition
             :
             Alas
             ,
             here
             thy
             dim
             eyes
             see
             thy
             God
             through
             clouds
             and
             vapours
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             manifold
             diversions
             ,
             here
             thou
             cleavest
             imperfectly
             to
             that
             absolute
             goodnesse
             ,
             but
             with
             many
             frail
             interceptions
             ,
             every
             prevalent
             temptation
             looseth
             thy
             hold
             ,
             and
             makes
             thy
             God
             and
             thee
             strangers
             ;
             here
             thou
             enjoyest
             him
             sometimes
             in
             his
             favours
             ,
             seldome
             in
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             when
             thou
             doest
             so
             ,
             how
             easily
             art
             thou
             robb'd
             of
             him
             by
             the
             interpositions
             of
             a
             crafty
             ,
             and
             bewitching
             world
             ?
             There
             thou
             shalt
             so
             see
             him
             ,
             as
             that
             thou
             shalt
             never
             look
             off
             ;
             
             so
             adhere
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             never
             to
             be
             severed
             ;
             so
             enjoy
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             ever
             be
             all
             in
             all
             to
             thee
             ,
             even
             the
             soul
             of
             thy
             soul
             ;
             thy
             happiness
             is
             then
             essentiall
             ;
             thy
             joy
             as
             inseparable
             ,
             as
             thy
             being
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             VII
             .
             In
             what
             terms
             the
             departed
             Saints
             stand
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             what
             respects
             they
             bear
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Such
             is
             the
             felicity
             wherein
             the
             separate
             soules
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ones
             are
             feoffed
             ,
             for
             ever
             :
             But
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             what
             terms
             do
             they
             stand
             in
             to
             their
             once-partners
             ,
             these
             humane
             bodies
             ?
             to
             these
             the
             forlorn
             companions
             of
             their
             pilgrimage
             and
             warfare
             ?
             Do
             they
             despise
             these
             houses
             of
             clay
             ,
             wherein
             they
             once
             dwelt
             ?
             or
             have
             they
             with
             
               Pharaohs
            
             Courtier
             ,
             forgotten
             their
             fellow-prisoner
             ?
             
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             us
             to
             entertain
             so
             injurious
             thoughts
             of
             those
             spirits
             ,
             whose
             charity
             is
             no
             less
             exalted
             then
             their
             knowledge
             :
             Some
             graces
             they
             do
             necessarily
             leave
             behinde
             them
             ;
             There
             is
             no
             room
             for
             faith
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             present
             vision
             ;
             no
             room
             for
             hope
             ,
             where
             is
             full
             fruition
             ;
             no
             room
             for
             patience
             ,
             where
             is
             no
             possibility
             of
             suffering
             :
             but
             charity
             can
             never
             be
             out
             of
             date
             ,
             charity
             both
             to
             God
             and
             man
             :
             As
             the
             head
             and
             body
             mystical
             are
             undivided
             ,
             so
             is
             our
             love
             to
             both
             ;
             we
             cannot
             love
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             body
             ;
             we
             cannot
             love
             some
             limbs
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             not
             others
             :
             The
             triumphant
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             then
             ,
             which
             is
             above
             ,
             doth
             not
             more
             truly
             love
             each
             other
             glorified
             ,
             then
             they
             love
             the
             warfaring
             part
             beneath
             :
             neither
             can
             their
             love
             be
             idle
             ,
             and
             fruitlesse
             ;
             they
             cannot
             but
             wish
             well
             therefore
             to
             those
             they
             love
             :
             That
             the
             glorified
             Saints
             ,
             
             then
             ,
             above
             in
             a
             generality
             wish
             for
             the
             good
             estate
             ,
             and
             happy
             consummation
             of
             their
             conflicting
             brethren
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             is
             a
             truth
             ,
             not
             more
             void
             of
             scruple
             ,
             then
             full
             of
             comfort
             .
             It
             was
             not
             so
             much
             revenge
             ,
             
             which
             the
             souls
             under
             the
             Alter
             pray
             for
             upon
             their
             murderers
             ;
             as
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             that
             happy
             resurrection
             ,
             in
             which
             that
             revenge
             shall
             be
             perfectly
             acted
             .
             The
             prayer
             in
             
               Zachary
            
             (
             and
             Saints
             are
             herein
             parallel
             )
             is
             ,
             
             O
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             how
             long
             wilt
             thou
             not
             have
             mercy
             on
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             and
             on
             the
             Cities
             of
             
               Judah
               ,
            
             against
             which
             thou
             hast
             had
             indignation
             ?
             we
             do
             not
             use
             to
             joy
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             which
             we
             wish
             for
             :
             
             There
             is
             joy
             in
             heaven
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Angels
             for
             sinners
             repenting
             :
             In
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             on
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             none
             but
             they
             dwell
             together
             .
             Oh
             ye
             blessed
             Saints
             ,
             we
             praise
             God
             
             for
             you
             for
             your
             happy
             departure
             ,
             for
             your
             crown
             of
             immortalitie
             :
             Ye
             do
             in
             common
             ,
             sue
             to
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             your
             poore
             fellow-members
             ,
             for
             our
             happy
             eluctation
             out
             of
             those
             miseries
             and
             tentations
             ,
             wherewith
             we
             are
             continually
             conflicted
             here
             below
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             Societie
             with
             you
             in
             your
             blessedness
             .
             Other
             terms
             of
             communion
             ,
             we
             know
             none
             :
             As
             for
             any
             local
             presence
             ,
             or
             particular
             correspondence
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             have
             with
             any
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             cannot
             come
             to
             know
             it
             ;
             so
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             ,
             
             we
             should
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             disclaim
             it
             .
             
               Johannes
               á
               Jesu-Maria
               ,
            
             a
             modern
             Carmelite
             ,
             writing
             the
             life
             of
             
               Theresia
            
             (
             Sainted
             lately
             by
             
               Gregory
            
             15.
             )
             tels
             us
             ,
             that
             as
             she
             was
             a
             vigilant
             overseer
             of
             her
             votaries
             in
             her
             life
             ;
             so
             in
             ,
             and
             after
             death
             she
             would
             not
             be
             drawn
             away
             from
             her
             care
             ,
             and
             attendance
             ;
             For
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             if
             any
             of
             her
             sisters
             did
             but
             talk
             in
             the
             set
             hours
             of
             
             their
             silence
             ,
             she
             was
             wont
             by
             three
             knocks
             at
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             Cell
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             enjoyned
             taciturnity
             ;
             and
             on
             a
             time
             appearing
             (
             as
             she
             did
             often
             )
             in
             a
             lightsome
             brightnesse
             ,
             to
             a
             certain
             Carmelite
             ,
             
             is
             said
             thus
             to
             bespeak
             him
             ;
             
               Nos
               coe●estes
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             We
             Citizens
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             ye
             exiled
             pilgrims
             on
             earth
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             linked
             in
             a
             league
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             purity
             ,
             &c.
             
             Me
             thinks
             the
             reporter
             should
             fear
             this
             to
             be
             too
             much
             good
             fellowship
             for
             a
             Saint
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             neither
             Divine
             nor
             ancient
             Story
             had
             wont
             to
             afford
             such
             familiarity
             ;
             And
             many
             have
             mis-doubted
             the
             agency
             of
             worse
             ,
             where
             have
             appeared
             lesse
             causes
             of
             suspition
             ▪
             That
             this
             was
             (
             if
             any
             thing
             )
             an
             ill
             spirit
             under
             that
             face
             ,
             I
             am
             justly
             confident
             ;
             neither
             can
             any
             man
             doubt
             ,
             that
             looking
             further
             into
             the
             relation
             ,
             finds
             him
             to
             come
             with
             a
             lye
             in
             his
             mou●h
             :
             For
             thus
             he
             goes
             on
             ,
             
             [
             We
             celestiall
             ones
             behold
             the
             Deity
             ,
             
             ye
             banished
             ones
             worship
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             which
             ye
             ought
             to
             worship
             with
             the
             same
             affection
             ,
             wherewith
             we
             adore
             the
             Deity
             ;
             ]
             such
             perfume
             doth
             this
             holy
             Devill
             leave
             behind
             him
             :
             The
             like
             might
             be
             instanced
             in
             a
             thousand
             apparitions
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             al
             worthy
             of
             the
             same
             entertainment
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             state
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             
               Lazarus
               ,
            
             of
             the
             Widows
             son
             ,
             of
             
               Jairus
            
             his
             daughter
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Tabitha
               ,
            
             whether
             there
             were
             ,
             by
             divine
             appointment
             ,
             a
             suspension
             of
             their
             finall
             condition
             for
             a
             time
             (
             their
             souls
             awaiting
             not
             farre
             off
             from
             their
             bodies
             ,
             for
             a
             further
             disposition
             )
             or
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             miraculous
             power
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             called
             off
             from
             their
             setled
             rest
             ,
             some
             great
             Divines
             may
             dispute
             ,
             none
             can
             determine
             :
             where
             God
             is
             silent
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             willingly
             ignorant
             :
             wi●h
             
             more
             safety
             and
             assurance
             may
             we
             inquire
             into
             those
             respects
             ,
             wherein
             the
             separated
             soul
             stands
             to
             that
             body
             ,
             which
             it
             left
             behind
             it
             for
             a
             prey
             to
             the
             worms
             ,
             a
             captive
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             corruption
             :
             For
             certainly
             ,
             though
             the
             parts
             be
             severed
             ,
             the
             relations
             cannot
             be
             so
             :
             God
             made
             it
             intrinsecally
             naturall
             to
             that
             spirituall
             part
             to
             be
             the
             form
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             animate
             the
             body
             .
             It
             was
             in
             the
             very
             infusion
             of
             it
             created
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             creating
             ,
             infused
             into
             this
             coessentiall
             receptacle
             ;
             wherein
             it
             holds
             it self
             so
             interessed
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             knows
             there
             can
             be
             no
             full
             consummation
             of
             its
             glory
             without
             the
             other
             half
             .
             It
             was
             not
             therefore
             more
             loath
             to
             leave
             this
             old
             partner
             in
             the
             dissolution
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             now
             desirous
             to
             meet
             him
             again
             ;
             as
             well
             knowing
             in
             how
             much
             happier
             condition
             they
             shall
             meet
             ,
             then
             they
             formerly
             parted
             :
             Before
             this
             drossie
             
             piece
             was
             cumbersome
             ,
             and
             hindred
             the
             free
             operations
             of
             this
             active
             spirit
             ;
             now
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             blessed
             glorification
             it
             is
             spiritualized
             ,
             it
             is
             every
             way
             become
             pliable
             to
             his
             renued
             partner
             ,
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             to
             their
             infinitely
             glorious
             Creatour
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             VIII
             The
             reunion
             of
             the
             body
             to
             the
             soul
             both
             glorified
             .
          
           
             LO
             then
             so
             happy
             a
             reunion
             ,
             as
             this
             materiall
             world
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             (
             till
             the
             last
             fire
             have
             refined
             it
             )
             of
             a
             blessed
             soul
             ,
             met
             with
             a
             glorified
             body
             ,
             for
             the
             peopling
             of
             the
             new
             heaven
             ;
             who
             can
             but
             rejoyce
             in
             spirit
             to
             foresee
             such
             a
             glorious
             communion
             of
             perfected
             
             Saints
             ?
             to
             see
             their
             bodies
             with
             a
             clear
             brightness
             ,
             without
             all
             earthly
             opacity
             ;
             with
             agility
             ,
             without
             all
             dulnesse
             ;
             with
             subtility
             ,
             without
             grosness
             ;
             with
             impassibility
             ,
             without
             the
             reach
             of
             annoyance
             or
             corruption
             ?
             There
             and
             then
             shalt
             thou
             ,
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             looking
             through
             clarified
             eyes
             ,
             see
             and
             rejoyce
             to
             see
             that
             glorious
             body
             of
             thy
             dear
             God
             and
             Savior
             ,
             which
             he
             assumed
             here
             below
             ;
             and
             wherein
             he
             wrought
             out
             the
             great
             work
             of
             thy
             redemption
             ;
             there
             shalt
             thou
             see
             the
             radiant
             bodies
             of
             all
             those
             eminent
             Saints
             ,
             whose
             graces
             thou
             hadst
             wont
             to
             wonder
             at
             ,
             and
             weakly
             wish
             to
             imitate
             ;
             There
             shall
             I
             meet
             with
             the
             visible
             partners
             of
             the
             same
             unspeakeable
             glory
             ,
             my
             once
             dear
             parents
             ,
             children
             ,
             friends
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             there
             can
             be
             roome
             for
             any
             more
             joy
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             is
             taken
             up
             with
             God
             )
             shall
             both
             communicate
             ,
             and
             appropriate
             
             our
             mutuall
             joyes
             :
             There
             shall
             we
             indissolubly
             with
             all
             the
             chore
             of
             heaven
             passe
             our
             eviternity
             of
             blisse
             in
             lauding
             and
             praising
             the
             incomprehensibly-glorious
             Majesty
             of
             our
             Creatour
             ,
             Redeemer
             ,
             Sanctifier
             ;
             in
             perpetuall
             Hallelujahs
             to
             him
             that
             sits
             upon
             the
             Throne
             :
             And
             canst
             thou
             ,
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             in
             the
             expectation
             of
             this
             happinesse
             ,
             be
             unwilling
             to
             take
             leave
             of
             this
             flesh
             for
             a
             minute
             of
             separation
             ?
             How
             well
             art
             thou
             contented
             to
             give
             way
             to
             this
             body
             ,
             to
             shut
             up
             the
             windows
             of
             thy
             senses
             ,
             and
             to
             retire
             it self
             after
             the
             toil
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             to
             a
             nightly
             rest
             ,
             whence
             yet
             thou
             knowest
             it
             is
             not
             sure
             to
             rise
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             do
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             rise
             but
             such
             as
             it
             lay
             down
             ;
             some
             little
             fresher
             ,
             no
             whit
             better
             ;
             and
             art
             thou
             so
             loath
             to
             bid
             a
             cheerfull
             good-night
             to
             this
             piece
             of
             my selfe
             ,
             which
             shall
             more
             surely
             rise
             then
             lye
             down
             ,
             and
             
             not
             more
             surely
             rise
             ,
             then
             rise
             glorious
             ?
             Away
             with
             this
             weak
             and
             wretched
             infidelity
             :
             without
             which
             ,
             the
             hope
             of
             my
             change
             would
             be
             my
             present
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             the
             issue
             of
             it
             mine
             eternull
             glory
             :
             Even
             so
             ,
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             come
             quickly
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           THE
           INVISIBLE
           WORLD
           .
           The
           Third
           BOOK
           .
        
         
           
             SECT.
             I.
             Of
             the
             Evill
             Angels
             .
             Of
             their
             first
             sin
             and
             fall
             .
          
           
             HITHERTO
             our
             thoughts
             have
             walked
             through
             the
             lightsome
             and
             glorious
             regions
             of
             the
             spirituall
             world
             ;
             now
             it
             is
             no
             lesse
             requisite
             to
             cast
             some
             
             glances
             towards
             those
             dreadful
             and
             darksome
             parts
             of
             it
             ;
             where
             nothing
             dwels
             but
             horror
             and
             torment
             :
             Of
             the
             former
             ,
             it
             concerns
             us
             to
             take
             notice
             for
             our
             comfort
             ;
             of
             these
             latter
             for
             terrour
             ,
             caution
             ,
             resistance
             .
          
           
             I
             read
             it
             reported
             by
             an
             ancient
             Travailer
             ,
             
               Haytonus
               ,
            
             
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             
               Premonstratensis
               ,
            
             and
             cousin
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             to
             the
             then-King
             of
             
               Armenia
               ,
            
             that
             he
             saw
             a
             country
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             
               Georgia
            
             (
             which
             he
             would
             not
             have
             believed
             ,
             except
             his
             eyes
             had
             seen
             it
             )
             caldel
             
               Hamsen
               ,
            
             of
             three
             dayes
             journey
             about
             ,
             covered
             over
             with
             palpable
             darknesse
             ,
             wherein
             some
             desolate
             people
             dwell
             ;
             for
             those
             which
             inhabit
             upon
             the
             borders
             of
             it
             ,
             might
             hear
             the
             neighing
             of
             horses
             ,
             and
             crowing
             of
             cocks
             ,
             and
             howling
             of
             dogs
             ,
             and
             other
             noises
             ,
             but
             no
             man
             could
             go
             in
             to
             them
             ,
             without
             losse
             of
             himselfe
             :
             
             Surely
             this
             may
             seem
             some
             sleight
             representation
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             Apostate
             Angels
             ,
             and
             reprobate
             souls
             :
             Their
             region
             is
             the
             kingdom
             of
             darkness
             ,
             they
             have
             onely
             light
             enough
             to
             see
             themselves
             eternally
             miserable
             ;
             neither
             are
             capable
             of
             the
             least
             glimpse
             of
             comfort
             ,
             or
             mitigation
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             it
             fals
             out
             with
             those
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             dark
             night
             bear
             their
             own
             light
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             easily
             discerned
             by
             an
             enemy
             that
             waits
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             good
             aim
             may
             be
             taken
             at
             them
             ,
             even
             whiles
             that
             enemy
             lurks
             unseen
             of
             them
             :
             so
             it
             is
             with
             us
             in
             these
             spirituall
             ambushes
             of
             the
             infernall
             powers
             ,
             their
             darknesse
             and
             our
             light
             gives
             them
             no
             smal
             advantage
             against
             us
             ;
             The
             same
             power
             that
             clears
             and
             strengthens
             the
             eyes
             of
             our
             soul
             to
             see
             those
             over-excelling
             glories
             of
             the
             good
             Angels
             ,
             can
             also
             enable
             us
             to
             pierce
             thorough
             that
             hellish
             obscurity
             ,
             and
             to
             
             descrie
             so
             much
             of
             the
             natures
             and
             condition
             of
             those
             evill
             spirits
             as
             may
             render
             us
             both
             wary
             ,
             and
             thankful
             .
          
           
             In
             their
             first
             creation
             there
             were
             no
             Angels
             but
             of
             light
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             them
             should
             bring
             evill
             with
             him
             from
             the
             moment
             of
             his
             first
             beeing
             ,
             is
             the
             exploded
             heresie
             of
             a
             
               Manes
               ,
            
             a
             man
             fit
             for
             his
             name
             ;
             and
             if
             
               Prateolus
            
             may
             be
             beleeved
             ,
             of
             the
             Trinit●●ians
             ;
             yea
             ,
             blasphemy
             rather
             ,
             casting
             mire
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             most
             pure
             and
             holy
             Deity
             :
             For
             ,
             from
             an
             absolute
             goodnesse
             ,
             what
             can
             proceed
             but
             good
             ?
             And
             if
             any
             then
             of
             those
             spirits
             could
             have
             been
             originally
             evil
             ,
             whence
             could
             he
             pretend
             to
             fetch
             it
             ?
             Either
             three
             must
             be
             a
             predominant
             principle
             of
             evill
             ;
             or
             a
             derivation
             of
             it
             from
             the
             fountain
             of
             infinite
             goodness
             ,
             either
             of
             which
             were
             very
             monsters
             of
             impiety
             :
             All
             were
             once
             glorious
             spirits
             ;
             sin
             changed
             their
             hue
             ,
             and
             made
             
             many
             of
             them
             ugly
             Devils
             :
             Now
             straight
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             think
             ,
             Lord
             !
             how
             should
             sin
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ?
             how
             into
             Angels
             ?
             God
             made
             all
             things
             good
             ;
             sin
             could
             be
             no
             work
             of
             his
             :
             How
             should
             the
             good
             that
             he
             made
             ,
             produce
             the
             evill
             which
             he
             hates
             ?
             Even
             this
             curiosity
             must
             receive
             an
             answer
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             God
             when
             he
             would
             make
             his
             noblest
             creature
             ,
             found
             it
             fit
             to
             produce
             him
             in
             the
             nearest
             likenesse
             to
             himself
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             indue
             him
             with
             perfection
             of
             understanding
             ,
             and
             freedome
             of
             will
             ,
             either
             of
             which
             being
             wanting
             there
             could
             have
             been
             no
             excellency
             in
             that
             which
             was
             intended
             for
             the
             best
             :
             such
             therefore
             did
             he
             make
             his
             Angels
             :
             Their
             will
             being
             made
             free
             had
             power
             of
             their
             own
             inclinations
             ;
             those
             free
             inclinations
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             swayed
             them
             awry
             from
             that
             highest
             end
             which
             they
             should
             have
             solely
             
             aimed
             at
             ,
             to
             a
             faulty
             respect
             ,
             unto
             oblique
             ends
             of
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             Hence
             was
             the
             beginning
             of
             sin
             ;
             for
             as
             it
             fals
             out
             in
             causes
             efficient
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             secondary
             agent
             swarves
             from
             the
             order
             and
             direction
             of
             the
             principal
             ,
             straight
             waies
             a
             fault
             thereupon
             ensues
             (
             as
             when
             the
             leg
             by
             reason
             of
             crookednesse
             ,
             fails
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             that
             motion
             ,
             which
             the
             appetitive
             power
             injoined
             ,
             an
             halting
             immediately
             follows
             )
             so
             it
             is
             in
             finall
             causes
             also
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Aquinas
            
             acutely
             )
             when
             the
             secondary
             end
             is
             not
             kept
             in
             ,
             under
             the
             order
             of
             the
             principall
             and
             highest
             end
             ,
             there
             grows
             a
             sin
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             whose
             object
             is
             ever
             good
             :
             but
             if
             a
             supposed
             ,
             &
             self
             respective
             good
             be
             suffer'd
             to
             take
             the
             wall
             of
             the
             best
             ,
             &
             absolute
             good
             ,
             the
             will
             instantly
             proves
             vicious
             .
             As
             therefore
             there
             can
             be
             no
             possible
             fault
             incident
             into
             the
             will
             of
             him
             who
             propounds
             to
             himself
             as
             his
             only
             
             good
             ,
             the
             utmost
             end
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             is
             God
             himself
             ;
             so
             ,
             in
             whatsoever
             willer
             ,
             whose
             own
             particular
             good
             is
             contained
             under
             the
             order
             of
             another
             higher
             good
             ,
             there
             may
             (
             without
             Gods
             speciall
             confirmation
             )
             happen
             a
             sin
             in
             the
             will
             :
             Thus
             it
             was
             with
             these
             revolting
             Angels
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             order
             their
             own
             particular
             (
             supposed
             )
             good
             to
             the
             supream
             and
             utmost
             end
             ;
             but
             suffered
             their
             will
             to
             dwell
             in
             an
             end
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             did
             put
             themselves
             into
             the
             place
             of
             God
             ;
             not
             regulating
             their
             wils
             by
             another
             superior
             ,
             but
             making
             their
             will
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             their
             own
             desires
             ;
             which
             was
             in
             effect
             ,
             to
             affect
             an
             equality
             with
             the
             highest
             Not
             that
             their
             ambition
             went
             so
             high
             as
             to
             aspire
             to
             an
             height
             of
             goodness
             ,
             or
             greatnesse
             ,
             equall
             to
             their
             infini●e
             Creatour
             ;
             This
             (
             as
             the
             greater
             Leader
             of
             the
             School
             hath
             determined
             it
             )
             could
             not
             
             fall
             into
             any
             intelligent
             nature
             ,
             since
             it
             were
             no
             other
             ,
             then
             to
             affect
             his
             own
             not
             being
             ;
             for
             as
             much
             as
             there
             can
             be
             no
             beeing
             at
             all
             ,
             without
             a
             distinction
             of
             degrees
             ,
             and
             subordinations
             of
             beeings
             :
             This
             was
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             the
             threshold
             of
             leaving
             their
             first
             estate
             :
             Now
             it
             was
             with
             Angelicall
             spirits
             as
             it
             is
             with
             heavy
             bodies
             ,
             when
             they
             begin
             to
             fail
             they
             went
             down
             at
             once
             ,
             speedily
             passing
             through
             many
             degrees
             of
             wickednesse
             .
             Let
             learned
             
               Gerson
            
             see
             upon
             what
             grounds
             he
             conceives
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             beginning
             their
             sin
             might
             be
             veniall
             ,
             afterwards
             arising
             to
             the
             height
             of
             maliciousness
             ;
             whom
             
               Salmeron
            
             seconds
             by
             seven
             reasons
             ,
             alledged
             to
             that
             purpose
             ;
             labouring
             to
             prove
             that
             before
             their
             precipitation
             ,
             they
             had
             large
             time
             ,
             and
             place
             of
             repentance
             ;
             the
             point
             is
             too
             high
             for
             any
             humane
             determination
             :
             this
             we
             know
             too
             well
             by
             our selves
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             once
             let
             loose
             to
             sin
             ,
             finds
             no
             stay
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             of
             those
             active
             spirits
             ,
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             simple
             and
             spirituall
             nature
             ,
             convert
             themselves
             wholly
             to
             what
             they
             do
             incline
             ?
          
           
             What
             were
             the
             particular
             grounds
             of
             their
             defection
             and
             ruine
             ,
             what
             was
             their
             first
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             neither
             needfull
             ,
             nor
             possible
             to
             know
             ;
             I
             see
             the
             wracks
             of
             this
             curiosity
             in
             some
             of
             the
             Ancient
             ,
             who
             misguiding
             themselves
             by
             a
             false
             Compasse
             of
             mis-applyed
             Texts
             ,
             have
             split
             upon
             those
             shelves
             which
             their
             miscarriage
             shall
             teach
             me
             to
             avoid
             ;
             If
             they
             have
             made
             
               Lucifer
            
             ▪
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             morning
             Star
             )
             a
             Devill
             ,
             
             and
             mistake
             the
             King
             of
             
               Babylon
            
             for
             the
             Prince
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             palpably
             done
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             follow
             them
             .
             Rather
             let
             me
             spend
             my
             thoughts
             in
             wondring
             at
             the
             dreadfull
             justice
             ,
             and
             the
             incomprehensible
             mercy
             of
             our
             
             great
             and
             holy
             God
             ,
             who
             having
             cast
             these
             Apostate
             Angels
             into
             hell
             ,
             and
             reserved
             them
             in
             everlasting
             chains
             under
             darknesse
             ,
             unto
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             great
             day
             ,
             hath
             yet
             graciously
             found
             out
             a
             way
             to
             redeem
             miserable
             mankinde
             from
             that
             horible
             pit
             of
             destruction
             :
             It
             is
             not
             for
             me
             to
             busie
             my self
             in
             finding
             out
             reasons
             of
             difference
             for
             the
             aggravation
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             Angel●
             and
             abatement
             of
             mans
             ;
             as
             that
             sin
             began
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             their
             own
             tempters
             :
             that
             they
             sinned
             irreparably
             ,
             since
             their
             fall
             was
             to
             them
             as
             death
             is
             to
             us
             :
             How
             ever
             it
             were
             ,
             Cursed
             be
             the
             man
             who
             shall
             say
             that
             the
             sin
             of
             any
             creature
             exceeds
             the
             power
             of
             thy
             mercy
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             other
             then
             thy selfe
             ,
             infinite
             ;
             whiles
             therefore
             I
             lay
             one
             hand
             upon
             my
             mouth
             ,
             I
             lift
             up
             the
             other
             in
             a
             silent
             wonder
             ,
             with
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             How
             unsearchable
             are
             thy
             
             judgements
             ,
             and
             thy
             wayes
             past
             finding
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             IV.
             Of
             the
             number
             of
             Apostate
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             WHo
             can
             but
             tremble
             to
             thinke
             of
             the
             dreadfull
             precipice
             of
             these
             d●●ned
             Angels
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             heaven
             ,
             were
             suddainly
             thrown
             down
             into
             the
             dungeon
             of
             the
             nethermost
             hell
             ?
             who
             can
             but
             tremble
             to
             think
             of
             their
             number
             ,
             power
             ,
             malice
             ,
             cunning
             and
             deadly
             machinations
             ?
          
           
             Had
             this
             defection
             been
             single
             ,
             yet
             it
             had
             been
             fearfull
             :
             should
             but
             one
             star
             fall
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             with
             what
             horrour
             do
             we
             think
             of
             the
             wrack
             that
             would
             ensue
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             ?
             how
             much
             more
             when
             
             the
             great
             Dragon
             draws
             down
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             stars
             with
             his
             tail
             ?
             And
             lo
             ,
             these
             Angels
             were
             as
             so
             many
             spirituall
             stars
             in
             the
             firmament
             of
             glory
             .
             It
             was
             here
             as
             in
             the
             rebellion
             of
             great
             Peers
             ,
             the
             common
             sort
             are
             apt
             to
             take
             part
             in
             any
             insurrection
             :
             There
             are
             orders
             and
             degrees
             even
             in
             the
             region
             of
             confusion
             ;
             we
             have
             learned
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             know
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Devill
             and
             his
             Angels
             ;
             And
             Jewish
             tradition
             hath
             told
             us
             of
             a
             Prince
             of
             Devils
             .
             It
             was
             in
             all
             likelyhood
             some
             prime
             Angell
             of
             heaven
             ,
             that
             first
             started
             aside
             from
             his
             station
             ,
             and
             led
             the
             ring
             of
             this
             highest
             and
             first
             revolt
             ;
             millions
             sided
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             part
             both
             in
             his
             sin
             and
             punishment
             :
             Now
             how
             formidable
             is
             the
             number
             of
             these
             evill
             and
             hostile
             spirits
             ?
             Had
             we
             the
             eyes
             of
             that
             holy
             Hermit
             (
             for
             such
             the
             first
             were
             )
             we
             might
             see
             the
             air
             full
             of
             these
             malignant
             sp●rits
             ,
             laying
             
             snares
             for
             miserable
             mankinde
             :
             And
             if
             the
             possessors
             of
             one
             poor
             Demoniack
             ,
             could
             style
             themselves
             Legion
             ,
             (
             a
             name
             that
             in
             the
             truest
             account
             ,
             contains
             no
             lesse
             then
             ten
             Cohorts
             ,
             &
             every
             Cohort
             fifty
             Companies
             ,
             and
             every
             Company
             25
             Souldiers
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             1225
             )
             what
             an
             army
             of
             these
             hellish
             fiends
             do
             we
             suppose
             is
             that
             ,
             wherewith
             whole
             mankinde
             is
             beleaguered
             al
             the
             world
             over
             ?
             Certainly
             no
             man
             living
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Tertullian
            
             and
             
               Nissen
            
             have
             too
             truly
             observed
             )
             can
             ,
             from
             the
             very
             hour
             of
             his
             nativity
             ,
             to
             the
             last
             minute
             of
             his
             dissolution
             ,
             be
             free
             from
             one
             of
             these
             spirituall
             assailants
             ,
             if
             not
             many
             at
             once
             .
             The
             ejected
             spirit
             returns
             to
             his
             former
             assault
             with
             seven
             worse
             then
             himself
             .
             Even
             where
             there
             is
             equality
             of
             power
             ,
             inequality
             of
             number
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             advantage
             .
             An
             
               Hercules
            
             himself
             is
             no
             match
             for
             two
             Antagonists
             ;
             yea
             ,
             were
             
             their
             strength
             much
             lesse
             then
             ours
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             but
             as
             a
             flock
             of
             Goats
             feeding
             upon
             the
             hils
             ;
             when
             the
             evil
             spirits
             (
             as
             the
             Midianites
             &
             Amalekites
             were
             against
             Israel
             )
             are
             like
             grashoppers
             in
             the
             valley
             ,
             what
             hope
             ,
             what
             possibility
             were
             there
             ,
             (
             if
             we
             were
             left
             in
             our
             own
             hands
             )
             for
             saefty
             or
             prevalence
             ?
             But
             now
             alas
             ,
             their
             number
             is
             great
             ,
             but
             their
             power
             is
             more
             :
             Even
             these
             Evil
             Angels
             are
             styled
             by
             him
             that
             knew
             them
             ,
             no
             less
             then
             principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             and
             rulers
             of
             the
             darknesse
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             wickednesses
             in
             heavenly
             places
             .
             
             They
             lost
             not
             their
             strength
             when
             they
             left
             their
             station
             .
             It
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             
               Dionysius
            
             (
             too
             true
             I
             fear
             )
             that
             in
             the
             reprobate
             Angels
             their
             naturall
             abilities
             stil
             hold
             ;
             No
             other
             then
             desperate
             therefore
             were
             the
             condition
             of
             whole
             mankinde
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             turned
             loose
             into
             the
             lists
             to
             grapple
             with
             these
             mighty
             spirits
             .
             
             Courage
             ,
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             it
             ,
             victory
             :
             Let
             thine
             eys
             be
             but
             open
             (
             as
             
               Gehezies
            
             )
             &
             thou
             shalt
             see
             more
             with
             us
             then
             against
             us
             ;
             One
             good
             Angell
             is
             able
             to
             chase
             whole
             troops
             of
             these
             malignant
             :
             For
             though
             their
             naturall
             powers
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             them
             be
             still
             retained
             ;
             yet
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             exercise
             and
             execution
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             abated
             ,
             and
             restrained
             by
             the
             over-ruling
             order
             of
             divine
             Justice
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ;
             from
             which
             ,
             far
             be
             that
             infinite
             incongruity
             ,
             that
             evill
             should
             prevail
             above
             God
             ;
             The
             same
             God
             therefore
             ,
             who
             so
             disposeth
             the
             issue
             of
             these
             humane
             contentions
             ,
             that
             the
             race
             is
             not
             to
             the
             swift
             ,
             nor
             the
             battell
             to
             the
             strong
             ,
             cowardizeth
             and
             daunteth
             these
             mighty
             and
             insolent
             spirits
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             cannot
             stand
             before
             one
             of
             these
             glorious
             Angels
             ;
             nor
             prevail
             any
             further
             then
             his
             most
             wise
             providence
             hath
             contrived
             to
             
             permit
             for
             his
             own
             most
             holy
             purposes
             .
          
           
             How
             ever
             yet
             we
             be
             upon
             these
             grounds
             safe
             in
             the
             good
             hands
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             his
             blessed
             Guardians
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             committed
             our
             charge
             :
             yet
             it
             well
             befits
             us
             ,
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             those
             powerfull
             executions
             of
             the
             evill
             Angels
             which
             it
             pleaseth
             the
             great
             Arbiter
             of
             the
             world
             to
             give
             way
             unto
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             what
             cause
             we
             have
             both
             of
             vigilance
             and
             gratitude
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             III.
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             Devils
             .
          
           
             NO
             Dwarfe
             will
             offer
             to
             wrestle
             with
             a
             Giant
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             no
             smal
             power
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             boldnesse
             of
             that
             proud
             spirit
             ,
             that
             he
             durst
             strive
             with
             
               Michael
            
             the
             Archangell
             :
             and
             though
             he
             were
             as
             then
             
             foiled
             in
             the
             conflict
             ,
             yet
             he
             ceaseth
             not
             still
             to
             oppose
             his
             Hierarchy
             to
             the
             Celestiall
             ,
             and
             not
             there
             prevailing
             ▪
             he
             poures
             out
             his
             tyranny
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             suffered
             ,
             on
             this
             inferior
             world
             ;
             
             One
             while
             fetching
             down
             fire
             from
             heaven
             (
             which
             the
             messenger
             called
             the
             fire
             of
             God
             )
             upon
             the
             flocks
             and
             shepherds
             of
             
               Job
            
             :
             another
             while
             ,
             blustring
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             with
             hurrying
             winds
             ,
             and
             furious
             tempests
             ,
             breaking
             downe
             the
             strongest
             towers
             ,
             and
             turning
             up
             the
             stoutest
             oaks
             ,
             tearing
             asunder
             the
             hardest
             rocks
             ,
             and
             rending
             of
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             firmest
             mountains
             :
             one
             while
             swelling
             up
             the
             raging
             Sea
             to
             suddain
             inundations
             ;
             another
             while
             causing
             the
             earth
             to
             totter
             and
             tremble
             under
             our
             feet
             :
             would
             we
             descend
             to
             the
             particular
             demonstrations
             of
             the
             powerfull
             operations
             of
             evill
             spirits
             ,
             this
             discourse
             would
             have
             no
             end
             .
             If
             we
             do
             but
             cast
             
             our
             eyes
             upon
             
               Jannes
            
             and
             
               Jambres
               ,
            
             the
             Egyptian
             Sorcerers
             ,
             (
             in
             whom
             we
             have
             formerly
             instanced
             in
             another
             Treatise
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             )
             we
             shall
             see
             enough
             to
             wonder
             at
             :
             How
             close
             did
             they
             for
             a
             time
             follow
             
               Moses
            
             at
             the
             heels
             ,
             imitating
             those
             miraculous
             works
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             appointed
             ,
             and
             inabled
             him
             to
             do
             for
             
               Pharaohs
            
             conviction
             ?
             Had
             not
             the
             faith
             of
             that
             worthy
             servant
             of
             God
             been
             invincible
             ,
             how
             blank
             must
             he
             needs
             have
             looked
             ,
             to
             see
             his
             great
             works
             patterned
             by
             those
             presumptuous
             rivals
             ?
             Doth
             
               Moses
            
             turn
             his
             rod
             into
             a
             serpent
             ?
             every
             of
             their
             rods
             crawleth
             and
             hisseth
             as
             well
             as
             his
             ?
             Doth
             he
             smite
             the
             waters
             into
             bloud
             ?
             their
             waters
             are
             instantly
             as
             bloudy
             as
             his
             :
             Doth
             he
             fetch
             frogs
             out
             of
             
               Nilus
            
             into
             
               Pharaohs
            
             bed-chamber
             ,
             and
             bosome
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             ovens
             and
             kneading
             troughs
             of
             his
             people
             ?
             they
             can
             store
             Egypt
             with
             loathsome
             
             cattle
             as
             well
             as
             he
             :
             All
             this
             while
             ,
             
               Pharaoh
            
             knows
             no
             difference
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             hardly
             yeelds
             whether
             
               Jannes
            
             or
             
               Moses
            
             be
             the
             better
             man
             ;
             although
             he
             might
             easily
             have
             decided
             it
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             very
             acts
             done
             ;
             he
             saw
             
               Moses
            
             his
             serpent
             devoured
             theirs
             ;
             so
             as
             now
             there
             was
             neither
             serpent
             ,
             nor
             rod
             ;
             and
             whiles
             they
             would
             be
             turning
             their
             rod
             into
             aserpent
             ,
             both
             rod
             and
             serpent
             were
             lost
             in
             that
             serpent
             ,
             which
             returned
             into
             a
             rod
             :
             He
             saw
             that
             those
             Sorcerers
             ,
             who
             had
             brought
             the
             frogs
             could
             not
             remove
             them
             ;
             and
             soon
             after
             sees
             that
             those
             juglers
             ,
             who
             pretended
             to
             make
             serpents
             ,
             bloud
             ,
             frogs
             ,
             cannot
             (
             when
             God
             pleaseth
             to
             restrain
             them
             )
             make
             so
             much
             as
             a
             louse
             :
             But
             supposing
             the
             sufferance
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             who
             knows
             what
             limits
             to
             prescribe
             ,
             to
             these
             infernall
             powers
             ?
             They
             can
             beguile
             the
             senses
             ,
             mock
             the
             fantasie
             ,
             work
             strongly
             by
             philtres
             
             upon
             the
             affections
             ,
             assume
             the
             shapes
             of
             man
             or
             beast
             ,
             inflict
             grievous
             torment
             on
             the
             body
             ,
             conveigh
             strange
             things
             insensibly
             into
             it
             ,
             transport
             it
             from
             place
             to
             place
             in
             quick
             motions
             ,
             cause
             no
             lesse
             suddain
             disparitions
             of
             it
             ;
             heal
             diseases
             by
             charmes
             ,
             and
             spels
             ;
             frame
             hideous
             apparitions
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             short
             ,
             by
             applying
             active
             powers
             to
             passive
             subjects
             they
             can
             produce
             wonderful
             effects
             :
             each
             of
             all
             which
             were
             easie
             to
             be
             instanced
             in
             whole
             volumes
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             needfull
             ,
             out
             of
             history
             and
             experience
             .
             Who
             then
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             these
             sons
             of
             
               Anak
            
             ?
             what
             are
             we
             in
             such
             hands
             ?
             Oh
             match
             desperately
             unequal
             ,
             of
             weaknesse
             with
             power
             ,
             flesh
             with
             spirit
             ,
             man
             with
             Devils
             !
             Away
             with
             this
             cowardly
             diffidence
             :
             Chear
             up
             thy self
             ,
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             against
             these
             heartlesse
             fears
             ;
             and
             know
             the
             advantage
             is
             on
             thy
             side
             .
             Could
             
               Samson
            
             have
             
             been
             firmly
             bound
             hand
             and
             foot
             by
             the
             Philistine
             cords
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             could
             not
             have
             stirred
             those
             mighty
             limbs
             of
             his
             ,
             what
             boy
             or
             girl
             of
             
               Gath
            
             or
             
               Ascalon
            
             would
             have
             fear'd
             to
             draw
             near
             ,
             and
             spurn
             that
             awed
             champion
             :
             No
             other
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             our
             dreadfull
             enemies
             ,
             they
             are
             fast
             bound
             up
             with
             the
             adamantine
             chains
             of
             Gods
             most
             mercifull
             and
             inviolable
             decree
             ,
             and
             forcibly
             restrained
             from
             their
             desired
             mischief
             :
             Who
             can
             be
             afraid
             of
             a
             muzzled
             and
             tyed
             up
             mastive
             ?
             What
             woman
             or
             childe
             cannot
             make
             faces
             at
             a
             fierce
             Lion
             ,
             or
             a
             bloudy
             
               Bajazet
            
             lockt
             up
             fast
             in
             an
             iron
             grate
             ?
             were
             it
             not
             for
             this
             strong
             ,
             and
             straight
             curb
             of
             divine
             providence
             ,
             what
             good
             man
             could
             breath
             one
             minute
             upon
             earth
             ?
             The
             Demo●iack
             in
             the
             Gospel
             could
             break
             his
             iron
             fetters
             i●
             pieces
             ,
             through
             the
             help
             of
             his
             ●egion
             ;
             those
             Devils
             that
             possessed
             him
             ,
             could
             not
             break
             
             theirs
             ;
             they
             are
             fain
             to
             sue
             for
             leave
             to
             enter
             into
             swine
             ,
             neither
             had
             obtained
             it
             (
             in
             all
             likelyhood
             )
             but
             for
             a
             just
             punishment
             to
             those
             Gadarene
             owners
             ;
             How
             sure
             may
             we
             then
             be
             ,
             that
             this
             just
             hand
             of
             omnipotence
             will
             not
             suffer
             these
             evill
             ones
             to
             tyrannize
             over
             his
             chosen
             vessels
             for
             their
             hurt
             ?
             How
             safe
             are
             we
             ,
             since
             their
             power
             is
             limited
             ,
             our
             protection
             infinite
             ?
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             IV.
             Of
             the
             knowledge
             and
             malice
             of
             wicked
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             WHo
             can
             know
             how
             much
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             God
             for
             safe-guard
             ,
             if
             he
             doe
             not
             apprehend
             the
             quality
             of
             those
             enemies
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             is
             incompassed
             ?
             
             whose
             knowledge
             and
             skil
             is
             no
             whit
             inferiour
             to
             their
             power
             :
             They
             have
             not
             the
             name
             
             of
             
               Daemones
            
             for
             nothing
             ;
             their
             natural
             knowledge
             was
             not
             forfeited
             by
             their
             fall
             ,
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             infinite
             giver
             of
             it
             knows
             how
             rather
             to
             turn
             it
             to
             the
             use
             of
             his
             own
             glory
             :
             However
             therefore
             ,
             they
             are
             kept
             of●
             from
             those
             divine
             illuminations
             ,
             which
             the
             good
             Angels
             receive
             from
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             granted
             to
             have
             such
             a
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             cannot
             but
             yeeld
             them
             a
             formidable
             advantage
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             spirits
             ,
             being
             not
             stripped
             of
             their
             original
             knowledge
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             glory
             ,
             they
             cannot
             but
             know
             the
             natures
             and
             constitutions
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             and
             thereby
             their
             tempers
             ,
             dispositions
             ,
             inclinations
             ,
             conditions
             ,
             faculties
             ;
             and
             therewith
             their
             wants
             ,
             their
             weaknesse
             and
             obnoxiousnesse
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             strongly
             conjecture
             at
             their
             very
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             intentions
             ,
             and
             the
             likelyhood
             of
             their
             repulses
             or
             prevailings
             :
             out
             of
             the
             
             knowledge
             of
             the
             causes
             of
             things
             they
             can
             foresee
             such
             future
             events
             as
             have
             a
             dependance
             thereon
             .
             To
             which
             ,
             if
             we
             shal
             adde
             the
             improvement
             ,
             which
             so
             many
             thousand
             years
             experience
             can
             yeild
             to
             active
             and
             intelligent
             spirits
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             velocity
             of
             their
             motitions
             ,
             and
             the
             concurrent
             intelligence
             which
             those
             powers
             of
             darkness
             hold
             with
             each
             other
             we
             shall
             see
             cause
             enough
             to
             disparage
             our
             own
             simplicity
             ,
             to
             tremble
             at
             our
             own
             danger
             ,
             and
             to
             blesse
             God
             for
             our
             indemnity
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             unto
             all
             these
             ,
             we
             shall
             take
             notice
             of
             their
             malice
             ,
             no
             whit
             inferiour
             to
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             be
             transported
             with
             the
             wonder
             at
             our
             infinite
             obligations
             to
             the
             blessed
             Majesty
             of
             heaven
             ,
             who
             preserves
             us
             from
             the
             rage
             of
             so
             spightfull
             ,
             cunning
             ,
             mighty
             enemies
             .
             Satan
             carries
             hostility
             in
             his
             very
             name
             ,
             and
             
             answerably
             in
             his
             wicked
             nature
             :
             hostility
             to
             the
             God
             that
             made
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             avenger
             of
             his
             sin
             ;
             hostility
             for
             his
             sake
             to
             the
             Creature
             ,
             which
             that
             God
             made
             good
             :
             his
             enmity
             did
             ,
             as
             himself
             ,
             descend
             from
             the
             highest
             ,
             for
             it
             began
             at
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             remains
             as
             implacable
             ,
             as
             impotent
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             bold
             and
             uncouth
             story
             ,
             and
             scarce
             safe
             to
             relate
             ,
             which
             I
             finde
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Conformity
             reported
             ,
             as
             cited
             by
             a
             Demoniack
             woman
             ,
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             certain
             Frier
             ,
             named
             
               Jacobus
               de
               Pozali
               ,
            
             in
             his
             Sermon
             ;
             That
             S.
             
               Macarius
            
             once
             went
             about
             to
             make
             peace
             betwixt
             God
             and
             Satan
             ;
             That
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             say
             ,
             If
             the
             Devill
             will
             acknowledge
             his
             fault
             I
             will
             pardon
             him
             :
             To
             which
             the
             evill
             spirit
             returned
             answer
             ,
             I
             will
             never
             acknowledge
             any
             fault
             of
             mine
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             crucified
             Saviour
             should
             rather
             cry
             me
             mercy
             for
             keeping
             me
             
             thus
             long
             in
             hell
             :
             To
             whom
             
               Macarius
               ,
            
             (
             as
             he
             well
             might
             )
             Avoid
             Satan
             .
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             more
             to
             blame
             their
             Saint
             (
             if
             they
             report
             him
             right
             )
             for
             too
             much
             charity
             ,
             or
             for
             too
             little
             grace
             and
             wit
             ,
             in
             so
             presumptuous
             an
             indeavour
             :
             The
             very
             treaty
             was
             in
             him
             blasphemous
             ;
             the
             answer
             no
             other
             then
             could
             be
             expected
             from
             a
             spirit
             obdured
             in
             malice
             ,
             and
             desperate
             in
             that
             obdurednesse
             ;
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             he
             hates
             us
             because
             he
             hated
             God
             first
             ;
             and
             like
             the
             enraged
             Panther
             ,
             tears
             the
             picture
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             reach
             the
             person
             whom
             it
             represents
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             made
             him
             an
             Angell
             tels
             us
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             since
             he
             made
             himselfe
             a
             Devill
             ,
             even
             a
             man-slayer
             from
             the
             beginning
             :
             His
             very
             trade
             is
             Murther
             and
             Destruction
             ,
             and
             his
             executions
             unweariable
             :
             he
             goes
             abous
             continually
             like
             a
             roaring
             Lion
             ,
             seeking
             whom
             he
             may
             devour
             .
             
             It
             is
             no
             other
             then
             a
             marvailous
             mystery
             of
             Divine
             state
             ,
             too
             deep
             for
             the
             shallownesse
             of
             humane
             souls
             to
             reach
             into
             ,
             that
             God
             could
             with
             one
             word
             of
             his
             powerfull
             command
             destroy
             and
             dissolve
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             hell
             ;
             yet
             he
             knows
             it
             best
             not
             to
             do
             it
             :
             only
             we
             know
             he
             hath
             a
             justice
             to
             glorifie
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             mercy
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             knows
             how
             to
             fetch
             more
             honour
             to
             himself
             ,
             by
             drawing
             good
             out
             of
             evill
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             amotion
             ,
             and
             prevention
             of
             evill
             .
             Glory
             be
             to
             that
             infinite
             power
             ,
             justice
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             providence
             ,
             that
             contrives
             all
             things
             both
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             hell
             ,
             to
             the
             highest
             advantage
             of
             his
             own
             blessed
             Name
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             greatest
             benefit
             of
             his
             elect
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             SECT.
             V.
             The
             variety
             of
             the
             spiritual
             assaults
             of
             Evil
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             OUT
             of
             this
             hellish
             mixture
             of
             power
             ,
             skill
             ,
             malice
             ,
             do
             proceed
             all
             the
             deadly
             machinations
             of
             these
             infernal
             spirits
             ,
             which
             have
             enlarged
             their
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             furnished
             the
             pit
             of
             destruction
             .
             It
             was
             a
             great
             word
             of
             the
             chosen
             Vessel
             ,
             We
             are
             not
             ignorant
             of
             Satans
             devises
             :
             
             O
             blessed
             Apostle
             ,
             thy
             illuminated
             soul
             which
             saw
             the
             height
             of
             heaven
             ,
             might
             also
             see
             the
             depth
             of
             hell
             :
             Our
             weak
             eyes
             are
             not
             able
             to
             pierce
             so
             low
             .
             That
             Satan
             is
             full
             o●
             crafty
             devises
             we
             know
             too
             well
             ;
             but
             what
             those
             devises
             are
             ,
             is
             beyond
             our
             reach
             :
             Alas
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             the
             secret
             projects
             of
             silly
             men
             like
             our selves
             :
             yea
             ,
             who
             knowes
             the
             crooked
             windings
             of
             his
             own
             
             heart
             ?
             much
             lesse
             can
             we
             hope
             to
             attain
             unto
             the
             understanding
             of
             these
             infernall
             plots
             and
             stratagems
             :
             such
             knowledge
             is
             too
             wonderfull
             for
             us
             ,
             our
             clew
             hath
             not
             line
             enough
             to
             fadom
             these
             depths
             of
             Satan
             :
             But
             though
             we
             be
             not
             able
             possibly
             to
             descrie
             those
             infinite
             and
             hidden
             particularities
             of
             Diabolicall
             art
             and
             cunning
             ;
             yet
             our
             wofull
             experience
             and
             observation
             hath
             taught
             us
             some
             generall
             heads
             of
             these
             mischievous
             practices
             :
             Divers
             whereof
             I
             am
             not
             unwilling
             to
             learn
             ,
             and
             borrow
             of
             that
             great
             Master
             of
             Meditation
             ,
             
               Gerson
               ,
            
             
             the
             learned
             Chancellour
             of
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             a
             man
             singularly
             acquainted
             with
             tentations
             .
             One
             while
             therefore
             that
             evill
             one
             layes
             before
             us
             the
             incommodities
             ,
             dangers
             ,
             wants
             ,
             difficulties
             of
             our
             callings
             ;
             to
             dishearten
             us
             ,
             and
             draw
             us
             to
             impatience
             and
             listlesseness
             ;
             and
             rather
             then
             fail
             ,
             will
             make
             piety
             
             a
             colour
             of
             lazinesse
             ;
             another
             while
             he
             spurs
             up
             our
             diligence
             in
             our
             worldly
             vocation
             ,
             to
             withdraw
             us
             from
             holy
             duties
             :
             one
             while
             ,
             he
             hides
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             refrains
             from
             tempting
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             think
             our selves
             secure
             ,
             and
             slacken
             our
             care
             of
             defence
             ;
             another
             while
             ,
             he
             seems
             to
             yield
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             leave
             us
             proud
             of
             the
             victory
             :
             one
             while
             ,
             he
             tills
             us
             on
             to
             our
             over-hard
             tasks
             of
             austere
             mortification
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             tire
             our
             piety
             ,
             and
             so
             stupefie
             us
             with
             an
             heartlesse
             melancholy
             :
             another
             while
             ,
             he
             takes
             us
             off
             from
             any
             higher
             exercises
             of
             vertue
             ,
             as
             superfluous
             :
             one
             while
             ,
             he
             turns
             and
             fixes
             our
             eyes
             upon
             other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             take
             view
             of
             our
             own
             ;
             another
             while
             ,
             he
             amplifies
             the
             worth
             and
             actions
             of
             others
             ,
             to
             breed
             in
             us
             either
             envy
             or
             dejection
             :
             one
             while
             ,
             he
             humours
             our
             zeal
             in
             all
             other
             vertuous
             proceedings
             ,
             for
             but
             
             the
             colour
             of
             one
             secret
             vice
             ;
             another
             while
             ,
             he
             lets
             us
             loose
             to
             all
             uncontrolled
             viciousness
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             be
             content
             to
             make
             love
             to
             some
             one
             vertue
             :
             one
             while
             ,
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             discretion
             ,
             he
             discourages
             us
             from
             good
             (
             if
             any
             way
             dangerous
             )
             enterprises
             ;
             another
             while
             ,
             he
             is
             apt
             to
             put
             us
             upon
             bold
             hazards
             ,
             with
             the
             contempt
             of
             fear
             or
             wit
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             our
             own
             miscarriage
             :
             one
             while
             ,
             he
             works
             suspicion
             in
             love
             ,
             and
             suggests
             mis-constructions
             of
             well-meant
             words
             or
             actions
             ,
             to
             cause
             heart-burning
             between
             deare
             friends
             ;
             another
             while
             ,
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             favour
             ,
             he
             kills
             the
             soul
             with
             flattery
             :
             one
             while
             he
             stirs
             up
             our
             charity
             to
             the
             publique
             performance
             of
             some
             beneficiall
             works
             ,
             only
             to
             win
             us
             to
             vain-glory
             ;
             another
             while
             ,
             he
             moves
             us
             for
             avoiding
             the
             suspicion
             or
             censure
             of
             si●gularity
             ,
             to
             fashion
             
             our selves
             to
             the
             vicious
             guises
             of
             our
             sociable
             neighbours
             :
             one
             while
             he
             perswades
             us
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             outward
             act
             done
             ,
             as
             meritoriously
             acceptable
             ;
             another
             while
             ,
             under
             a
             colour
             of
             humility
             ,
             he
             disswades
             us
             from
             those
             good
             duties
             ,
             whereby
             we
             might
             be
             exemplary
             to
             others
             :
             one
             while
             ,
             he
             heartens
             us
             in
             evil
             gettings
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             the
             opportunity
             of
             liberall
             alms-giving
             ;
             another
             while
             ,
             he
             closes
             our
             hands
             in
             a
             rigorous
             forbearance
             of
             needfull
             mercy
             ,
             under
             a
             fair
             colour
             of
             Justice
             :
             one
             while
             ,
             he
             incites
             us
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             zeal
             ,
             to
             violate
             charity
             ,
             in
             unjust
             censures
             and
             violent
             executions
             ;
             another
             while
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             mercy
             to
             bear
             with
             grosse
             sins
             :
             one
             while
             ,
             he
             stirs
             us
             up
             ,
             under
             a
             colour
             o●
             charitable
             caution
             ,
             to
             wound
             our
             neighbour
             with
             a
             secret
             detraction
             ;
             another
             while
             ,
             out
             of
             of
             carnall
             affections
             he
             would
             
             make
             us
             the
             pandars
             of
             others
             vices
             :
             one
             while
             ,
             he
             sets
             on
             the
             tongue
             to
             an
             inordinate
             motion
             ,
             that
             many
             words
             may
             let
             fall
             some
             sinne
             ;
             another
             while
             he
             restrains
             it
             in
             a
             sullen
             silence
             ,
             out
             of
             an
             affectation
             of
             a
             commendable
             modesty
             :
             one
             while
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             pretended
             honest
             desire
             to
             know
             some
             secret
             and
             usefull
             truth
             ,
             he
             hooks
             a
             man
             into
             a
             busie
             curiosity
             ,
             and
             unawares
             intangles
             the
             heart
             in
             unclean
             affections
             ;
             another
             while
             ,
             he
             broaks
             many
             a
             sin
             with
             only
             the
             bashfulnesse
             of
             inquiry
             :
             one
             while
             ,
             he
             injects
             such
             pleasing
             thoughts
             of
             fleshly
             delights
             ,
             as
             may
             at
             the
             first
             seem
             safe
             and
             inoffensive
             ;
             which
             by
             a
             delayed
             entertai●ment
             prove
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             inflaming
             ;
             another
             while
             ,
             he
             over-layes
             the
             heart
             with
             such
             swarms
             of
             obscene
             suggestions
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             should
             be
             taken
             up
             with
             holy
             devotion
             ,
             it
             hath
             work
             enough
             to
             repell
             and
             answer
             
             those
             sinfull
             importunit●es
             :
             one
             while
             ,
             he
             moves
             us
             to
             an
             ungrounded
             confidence
             in
             God
             for
             a
             condescent
             ,
             or
             deliverance
             ;
             that
             upon
             our
             disappointment
             he
             may
             work
             u●to
             impatience
             ;
             or
             ,
             upon
             our
             prevailing
             to
             a
             pride
             ,
             and
             over-weening
             opinion
             of
             our
             mistaken
             faith
             ;
             another
             while
             ,
             he
             casts
             into
             us
             glances
             of
             distrust
             ,
             where
             we
             have
             sure
             ground
             of
             belief
             :
             one
             while
             ,
             he
             throws
             many
             needlesse
             scruples
             into
             the
             conscience
             ,
             for
             a
             causelesse
             perplexing
             of
             it
             ;
             affrighting
             it
             even
             from
             lawfull
             actions
             ;
             another
             while
             he
             labours
             so
             to
             widen
             the
             conscience
             ,
             that
             even
             grosse
             sins
             may
             passe
             down
             unfelt
             :
             one
             while
             he
             will
             seem
             friendly
             in
             suggesting
             advise
             to
             listen
             unto
             good
             counsell
             (
             which
             yet
             he
             more
             strongly
             keeps
             us
             off
             from
             taking
             )
             for
             a
             further
             obduration
             ;
             another
             while
             ,
             he
             moves
             us
             to
             sleight
             all
             the
             good
             
             advise
             of
             others
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             perswasion
             of
             our
             own
             self-sufficiency
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             to
             fall
             into
             evill
             :
             one
             while
             he
             smooths
             us
             up
             in
             the
             good
             opinion
             of
             our
             own
             gracious
             disposition
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             rest
             in
             our
             measure
             ;
             another
             while
             he
             beats
             us
             down
             with
             a
             disparagement
             of
             our
             true
             graces
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             heartlesse
             and
             unthankfull
             :
             one
             while
             ,
             he
             feeds
             us
             with
             a
             sweet
             contentment
             in
             a
             colourable
             devotion
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             care
             to
             work
             our
             hearts
             to
             a
             solid
             piety
             ;
             another
             while
             ,
             he
             endeavours
             to
             freeze
             up
             our
             hearts
             with
             a
             dulnesse
             and
             sadnesse
             of
             spirit
             in
             our
             holy
             services
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             prove
             irksome
             ,
             and
             we
             negligent
             :
             one
             while
             he
             injects
             lawfull
             but
             unseasonable
             motions
             of
             requisite
             imployments
             ,
             to
             cast
             off
             our
             mindes
             from
             due
             intention
             in
             prayers
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             meditation
             ;
             another
             while
             he
             is
             content
             we
             should
             over-weary
             
             our selves
             with
             holy
             tasks
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             grow
             tediously
             distastefull
             :
             one
             while
             ,
             he
             woes
             a
             man
             to
             glut
             himselfe
             with
             some
             pleasurable
             sin
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             that
             this
             satiety
             may
             breed
             a
             loathing
             of
             that
             ,
             whereof
             he
             surfeits
             ;
             another
             while
             he
             makes
             this
             spiritual
             drunkenness
             but
             an
             occasion
             of
             further
             thirst
             :
             one
             while
             ,
             he
             suggests
             to
             a
             man
             the
             duty
             he
             owes
             to
             the
             maintenance
             of
             his
             honour
             ,
             and
             reputation
             ,
             though
             unto
             bloud
             ;
             another
             while
             ,
             he
             bids
             him
             be
             tongue-proof
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             render
             the
             party
             shamelesly
             desperate
             in
             evil
             doing
             :
             one
             while
             ,
             he
             allows
             us
             to
             pray
             long
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             love
             to
             heare
             our selves
             speak
             ,
             and
             may
             languish
             in
             our
             devotion
             ;
             another
             while
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             vocall
             prayers
             ,
             since
             God
             hears
             our
             thoughts
             :
             one
             while
             ,
             he
             urgeth
             us
             to
             a
             busie
             search
             ,
             and
             strong
             conclusion
             of
             the
             
             unfailable
             assurance
             of
             our
             election
             to
             glory
             ,
             upon
             slippery
             and
             unsure
             grounds
             ;
             another
             while
             to
             a
             carelesse
             indifferency
             ,
             and
             stupid
             neglect
             of
             our
             future
             estate
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             perish
             through
             security
             :
             one
             while
             ,
             sleighting
             the
             measure
             of
             contrition
             as
             unsufficient
             ;
             another
             while
             ,
             working
             the
             heart
             to
             take
             up
             with
             the
             least
             velleity
             of
             penitent
             sorrow
             ,
             without
             straining
             it
             to
             any
             further
             afflictive
             degrees
             of
             true
             penance
             :
             one
             while
             ,
             suggesting
             such
             dangerous
             points
             of
             our self-examination
             ,
             that
             the
             resolution
             is
             every
             way
             unsafe
             ;
             so
             as
             ,
             we
             must
             presume
             upon
             our
             strength
             ,
             if
             we
             determine
             affirmatively
             ;
             if
             negatively
             ,
             decline
             towards
             despair
             ;
             another
             while
             encouraging
             a
             man
             by
             the
             prosperous
             event
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             to
             re-act
             it
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             hard
             successes
             of
             good
             actions
             ,
             to
             forbear
             them
             :
             one
             while
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             giving
             
             glory
             to
             God
             for
             his
             graces
             ,
             stirring
             up
             the
             heart
             to
             a
             proud
             over
             valuing
             our
             own
             vertues
             ,
             and
             abilities
             ;
             another
             while
             stripping
             God
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             gifts
             by
             a
             causelesse
             pusillanimity
             :
             one
             while
             aggravating
             our
             unworthinesse
             to
             be
             sons
             ,
             servants
             ,
             subjects
             ,
             guests
             ,
             almsmen
             of
             the
             holy
             and
             great
             God
             ;
             another
             while
             ,
             upon
             some
             poor
             works
             of
             piety
             ,
             or
             charity
             ,
             raising
             our
             conceits
             to
             a
             secret
             gloriation
             of
             our
             worthinesse
             ,
             both
             of
             acceptance
             and
             reward
             ,
             and
             Gods
             beholdingnesse
             to
             us
             .
             Shortly
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             were
             easie
             to
             exceed
             in
             instances
             )
             one
             while
             casting
             undue
             fears
             into
             the
             tender
             hearts
             of
             weak
             regenerates
             ,
             of
             Gods
             just
             desertions
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             own
             sinfull
             deficiencies
             ;
             another
             while
             ,
             puffing
             them
             up
             with
             ungrounded
             presumptions
             of
             present
             safety
             ,
             and
             future
             glory
             .
             These
             and
             a
             thousand
             more
             such
             arts
             of
             Deceit
             
             do
             the
             evil
             spirits
             practise
             upon
             the
             poor
             soul
             of
             wretched
             man
             to
             betray
             it
             to
             everlasting
             destruction
             :
             And
             if
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             they
             shall
             pretend
             fair
             respects
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             true
             observation
             of
             a
             strict
             votary
             ,
             That
             the
             Devils
             of
             Consolation
             ,
             are
             worse
             then
             the
             afflictive
             .
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             what
             vigilance
             can
             be
             sufficient
             for
             thee
             ,
             whiles
             thou
             art
             so
             beset
             with
             variety
             of
             contrary
             temptations
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             VI
             .
             Of
             the
             apparitions
             and
             assumed
             shapes
             of
             evil
             spirits
             .
          
           
             BEsides
             these
             mental
             and
             ordinary
             onsets
             ,
             we
             find
             when
             these
             malignant
             spirits
             have
             not
             stuck
             ,
             for
             a
             further
             advantage
             ,
             to
             cloath
             themselves
             with
             the
             appearances
             of
             visible
             shapes
             ,
             not
             of
             meaner
             creatures
             only
             ,
             but
             of
             men
             ,
             both
             living
             
             and
             dead
             ;
             yea
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             good
             Angels
             themselves
             .
             It
             were
             easie
             to
             write
             volumes
             of
             their
             dreadful
             and
             illusive
             apparitions
             ;
             others
             have
             done
             it
             before
             me
             ,
             my
             pen
             is
             for
             other
             use
             :
             The
             times
             are
             not
             past
             the
             ken
             of
             our
             memory
             ,
             since
             the
             frequent
             (
             and
             in
             some
             part
             ,
             true
             )
             reports
             of
             those
             familiar
             Devils
             ,
             Fayires
             ,
             and
             Goblins
             ,
             wherewith
             many
             places
             were
             commonly
             haunted
             ;
             the
             rarity
             whereof
             in
             these
             latters
             times
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             descry
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             state
             of
             ignorant
             superstition
             ,
             and
             the
             clear
             light
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             there
             were
             many
             frauds
             intermixed
             both
             in
             the
             acting
             ,
             and
             relating
             divers
             of
             these
             oecurrences
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             shall
             detrect
             from
             the
             truth
             of
             all
             ,
             may
             as
             well
             deny
             there
             were
             men
             living
             in
             those
             ages
             before
             us
             :
             Neither
             can
             I
             make
             question
             of
             the
             authentique
             records
             of
             the
             
             examinations
             ,
             and
             confessions
             
             of
             Witches
             and
             Sorcerers
             ,
             in
             severall
             regions
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
               *
            
             agreeing
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             horrible
             pacts
             with
             Satan
             ,
             of
             their
             set
             meetings
             with
             evill
             spirits
             ,
             their
             beastly
             homages
             ,
             and
             conversations
             ;
             I
             should
             hate
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             so
             much
             incredulity
             ,
             as
             to
             charge
             so
             many
             grave
             Judges
             ,
             and
             credible
             historians
             with
             lyes
             .
             Amongst
             such
             fastidious
             choice
             of
             whole
             dry-fats
             of
             voluminous
             relations
             ,
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             to
             single
             out
             that
             one
             famous
             story
             of
             
               Magdalene
               de
               la
               Groix
               ,
            
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             1545.
             
               *
            
             who
             being
             borne
             at
             
               Cordova
            
             in
             
               Spain
               ,
            
             whether
             for
             the
             indigence
             or
             devotion
             of
             her
             parents
             ,
             was
             at
             five
             yeares
             age
             ,
             put
             into
             a
             Covent
             of
             Nuns
             :
             at
             that
             age
             an
             evill
             spirit
             presented
             himselfe
             to
             her
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Blackmore
             ,
             soul
             and
             hideous
             ;
             she
             startled
             at
             the
             sight
             ,
             not
             without
             much
             horror
             :
             but
             with
             faire
             speeches
             and
             
             promises
             of
             all
             those
             gay
             ●oyes
             ,
             wherewith
             children
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             delighted
             ,
             she
             was
             won
             to
             hold
             society
             with
             him
             ;
             not
             without
             strong
             charges
             of
             silence
             and
             secrecy
             :
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             giving
             proof
             of
             a
             notable
             quick
             wit
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             the
             ordinary
             ability
             incident
             into
             her
             age
             ;
             so
             as
             she
             was
             highly
             esteemed
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             young
             novices
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             aged
             Nuns
             .
          
           
             No
             sooner
             was
             she
             come
             to
             the
             age
             of
             12
             or
             13
             years
             ,
             then
             the
             Devill
             solicits
             her
             to
             marry
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             her
             dowry
             ,
             promises
             her
             that
             for
             the
             space
             of
             30
             years
             ,
             she
             shall
             live
             in
             such
             fame
             and
             honour
             for
             the
             opinion
             of
             her
             sanctity
             ,
             as
             that
             she
             shall
             be
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             wonder
             of
             all
             
               Spain
               .
            
             Whiles
             this
             wicked
             spirit
             held
             his
             unclean
             conversation
             with
             her
             in
             her
             chamber
             ,
             he
             delegates
             another
             of
             his
             hellish
             complices
             ,
             to
             
             supply
             the
             place
             and
             form
             of
             his
             
               Magdalene
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             Cloister
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             meetings
             ;
             not
             without
             marvailous
             appearance
             of
             gravity
             ,
             and
             devotion
             ;
             disclosing
             unto
             her
             also
             ,
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             world
             abroad
             ,
             and
             furnishing
             her
             with
             such
             advertisements
             ,
             as
             made
             her
             wondred
             at
             ;
             and
             won
             her
             the
             reputation
             ,
             not
             of
             an
             holy
             virgin
             only
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             Prophetesse
             .
             Out
             of
             which
             height
             of
             estimation
             ,
             although
             she
             was
             not
             for
             years
             capable
             of
             that
             dignity
             ,
             she
             was
             by
             the
             general
             votes
             of
             the
             sister-hood
             chosen
             unanimously
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Abbesse
             of
             that
             Covent
             :
             Wonderfull
             were
             the
             feats
             which
             she
             then
             did
             .
             The
             Priest
             cries
             out
             in
             his
             celebration
             ,
             that
             he
             missed
             one
             of
             the
             holy
             Hosts
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             consecrated
             :
             and
             lo
             ,
             tha●
             was
             by
             her
             wonted
             Angell
             ,
             invisibly
             conveighed
             to
             holy
             
               Magdalene
            
             ;
             The
             wall
             that
             was
             betwixt
             her
             lodging
             and
             the
             
             Quire
             ,
             at
             the
             elevation
             of
             the
             host
             ,
             clave
             asunder
             ,
             that
             holy
             
               Magdalene
            
             might
             see
             that
             sacred
             act
             :
             And
             (
             which
             was
             yet
             more
             notorious
             )
             on
             solemn
             festivals
             ,
             when
             the
             Nuns
             made
             their
             procession
             ,
             
               Magdalene
            
             was
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             the
             beholders
             ,
             lift
             up
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             height
             of
             three
             cubits
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             should
             have
             been
             rapt
             up
             to
             heaven
             :
             and
             sometimes
             ,
             while
             she
             bore
             in
             her
             arm●
             little
             image
             of
             the
             child
             Jesus
             ,
             new
             born
             ,
             and
             naked
             ,
             weeping
             (
             like
             a
             true
             
               Magdalene
            
             )
             abundantly
             over
             the
             babe
             ;
             her
             hair
             seemed
             by
             miracle
             ,
             suddainly
             lengthened
             so
             low
             as
             to
             reach
             unto
             her
             ankles
             ,
             for
             the
             covering
             of
             the
             naked
             child
             ;
             which
             so
             soon
             as
             she
             had
             laid
             aside
             that
             dear
             burden
             ,
             returned
             suddenly
             to
             the
             wonted
             length
             :
             These
             and
             many
             other
             the
             like
             miracles
             ,
             made
             her
             so
             famous
             ,
             that
             Popes
             ,
             Emperour
             ▪
             the
             Grandees
             of
             
               Spain
            
             wrote
             to
             her
             ,
             beseeching
             her
             in
             
             their
             letters
             to
             recommend
             their
             affairs
             to
             God
             in
             her
             powerful
             devotions
             ;
             and
             in
             requiring
             her
             advise
             &
             advertisements
             in
             matters
             of
             high
             importance
             ;
             as
             appeared
             afterwards
             ,
             by
             the
             letters
             found
             in
             her
             Cabinet
             .
             And
             the
             great
             Ladies
             of
             
               Spain
               ,
            
             and
             other
             parts
             would
             not
             wrap
             their
             new-born
             infants
             in
             any
             clouts
             or
             swathing-bands
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             the
             sacred
             hands
             of
             Abbess
             
               Magdalene
            
             had
             first
             touched
             &
             blessed
             :
             All
             ,
             the
             Nuns
             of
             
               Spain
            
             were
             proud
             of
             so
             great
             an
             honour
             of
             their
             order
             ,
             and
             such
             miraculous
             proofs
             of
             their
             sanctity
             .
             At
             last
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             lay
             open
             this
             notable
             fraud
             of
             the
             Divell
             ;
             for
             
               Magdalene
            
             after
             thirty
             years
             acquaintance
             with
             this
             her
             paramour
             ,
             having
             been
             Abbess
             now
             twelve
             years
             ,
             began
             to
             conceive
             some
             remorse
             for
             her
             former
             practises
             ;
             and
             growing
             to
             a
             detestation
             of
             her
             horrible
             society
             with
             that
             evill
             spirit
             ,
             found
             means
             freely
             to
             discover
             to
             the
             
             Visitors
             of
             her
             Order
             ,
             all
             the
             whole
             carriage
             of
             this
             abominable
             and
             prodigious
             wickedness
             .
             Although
             some
             credible
             ,
             wise
             ,
             and
             learned
             persons
             have
             reported
             ,
             that
             she
             ,
             perceiving
             the
             Nuns
             to
             have
             taken
             secret
             notice
             of
             her
             foul
             pranks
             ,
             lest
             she
             should
             run
             into
             a
             deserved
             condemnation
             ,
             did
             (
             under
             the
             favour
             of
             those
             laws
             which
             give
             pardon
             to
             self-accusing
             offenders
             )
             voluntarily
             confesse
             her
             monstrous
             villany
             and
             impiety
             .
             This
             confession
             blankt
             many
             of
             her
             favourers
             and
             admirers
             ;
             and
             seemed
             so
             strange
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             held
             fit
             not
             to
             beleeve
             it
             ,
             without
             strict
             and
             legall
             examinations
             ,
             and
             proceedings
             :
             
               Magdalene
            
             was
             close
             imprisoned
             in
             her
             Covent
             ;
             and
             being
             called
             to
             question
             ,
             confessed
             all
             this
             mysterie
             of
             iniquity
             :
             Yet
             still
             her
             Moore
             continued
             his
             illusions
             ;
             for
             ,
             while
             she
             was
             fast
             lockt
             up
             in
             her
             Cell
             ,
             with
             a
             strong
             guard
             upon
             her
             
             dores
             ;
             the
             Nuns
             were
             no
             sooner
             come
             into
             the
             Quire
             ,
             towards
             morning
             ,
             to
             say
             their
             Mattins
             ;
             then
             this
             deputy-apparition
             of
             
               Magdalene
               ,
            
             took
             up
             her
             wonted
             stall
             ,
             and
             was
             seen
             devoutly
             tossing
             her
             beads
             amongst
             her
             sisters
             ;
             so
             as
             they
             thought
             the
             Visitors
             had
             surely
             freed
             her
             of
             the
             crimes
             objected
             ,
             upon
             her
             vehement
             penitence
             :
             But
             hearing
             that
             
               Magdalene
            
             was
             still
             fast
             caged
             in
             her
             prison
             ,
             they
             acquainted
             the
             Visitors
             with
             what
             they
             had
             seen
             the
             morning
             before
             :
             who
             upon
             full
             examination
             found
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             never
             lookt
             out
             of
             the
             dores
             of
             her
             Gaole
             .
             The
             processe
             was
             at
             last
             sent
             up
             to
             
               Rome
            
             ;
             whence
             ,
             since
             the
             confession
             was
             voluntary
             ,
             she
             had
             her
             absolution
             .
             A
             Story
             of
             great
             note
             and
             use
             for
             many
             occasions
             ,
             and
             too
             well
             known
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             admit
             of
             either
             deniall
             ,
             or
             doubt
             ,
             and
             ratified
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             known
             consent
             of
             the
             
             time
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             faithfull
             records
             of
             
               Zuingerus
               ,
               Bodin
               ,
               Reney
               ,
               Goulartius
               .
            
             Lord
             God!
             what
             cunning
             conveyances
             are
             here
             of
             the
             foul
             spirit
             ?
             what
             subtile
             hypocrisie
             ?
             what
             powerfull
             illusions
             ?
             enough
             to
             make
             sanctity
             it self
             suspected
             ;
             enough
             to
             shame
             the
             pretence
             of
             miracles
             :
             He
             can
             for
             an
             advantage
             be
             an
             holy
             Nun
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             an
             ugly
             Moore
             ,
             he
             can
             be
             as
             devout
             at
             Mattins
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             Processions
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             :
             What
             wonder
             ?
             when
             he
             can
             at
             pleasure
             counterfeit
             an
             Angell
             of
             light
             ?
             In
             that
             glorious
             form
             did
             he
             appear
             to
             
               Simeon
               Stylites
            
             of
             old
             ,
             to
             
               Girtrude
            
             of
             
               Westphalia
               ,
            
             not
             without
             the
             entertainment
             of
             her
             joy
             and
             devotion
             ;
             till
             
               Hermanus
            
             of
             
               Arnsburgh
            
             descryed
             the
             fraud
             ,
             and
             taught
             her
             to
             avoid
             it
             by
             a
             means
             no
             lesse
             advantagious
             to
             that
             ill
             spirit
             ,
             then
             her
             former
             devotion
             :
             Yea
             ,
             yet
             higher
             ,
             to
             
               Pachomius
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               Valens
            
             the
             Monk
             ,
             
             as
             
               Palladius
            
             reports
             ,
             he
             durst
             appear
             and
             call
             for
             adoration
             ,
             and
             had
             it
             ,
             under
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             life
             ,
             blessed
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             How
             vain
             is
             the
             observation
             of
             those
             Authors
             ,
             who
             make
             this
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             apparitions
             of
             good
             Angels
             ,
             and
             evill
             ;
             that
             the
             good
             make
             choice
             of
             the
             shapes
             ,
             either
             of
             beautifull
             persons
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             creatures
             which
             are
             clean
             ,
             and
             hurtlesse
             ;
             as
             of
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Lamb
             to
             
               Clement
               ,
            
             or
             an
             Hart
             to
             
               Eustace
               ,
            
             or
             a
             Dove
             to
             
               Gummarus
            
             ;
             whereas
             the
             evill
             put
             themselves
             into
             the
             forms
             of
             deformed
             men
             ,
             or
             of
             harmfull
             ,
             and
             filthy
             beasts
             :
             as
             of
             a
             Goat
             ,
             to
             the
             assembly
             of
             Witches
             ;
             of
             Hogs
             ,
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Agatha
            
             prophaned
             by
             the
             
               Arrians
            
             ;
             of
             Serpents
             ,
             Dragons
             ,
             Toads
             ,
             and
             other
             loathsome
             and
             terrible
             Creatures
             ,
             to
             St.
             
               Hilary
            
             and
             
               Anthony
               ,
            
             as
             
               Athanasius
            
             and
             
               Hierom
            
             (
             in
             
             their
             supposititious
             relations
             )
             have
             reported
             .
             And
             that
             if
             at
             any
             time
             he
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             
             yet
             it
             is
             with
             some
             notable
             defect
             ,
             and
             incongruity
             of
             limbs
             ;
             as
             with
             a
             right
             foot
             cloven
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             whole
             hoof
             ;
             never
             intirely
             humane
             :
             when
             we
             see
             that
             the
             very
             glory
             of
             Angels
             escapes
             not
             their
             counterfaisance
             .
             We
             know
             how
             easie
             it
             is
             for
             the
             Almighty
             to
             ordain
             some
             such
             mark
             to
             be
             set
             upon
             the
             false
             shapes
             of
             evill
             spirits
             ,
             for
             their
             better
             discovery
             :
             but
             why
             should
             we
             rather
             suppose
             this
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             case
             of
             humane
             bodies
             ,
             then
             of
             heavenly
             Angels
             ?
             why
             more
             in
             the
             resemblance
             of
             men
             ,
             then
             of
             all
             other
             creatures
             since
             their
             deceit
             may
             be
             no
             lesse
             dangerous
             in
             either
             ?
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             these
             visible
             Devils
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             these
             dayes
             very
             rare
             ;
             and
             where
             they
             have
             appeared
             ,
             have
             wont
             to
             work
             more
             affright
             then
             spirituall
             
             prejudice
             .
             Evil
             spirits
             are
             commonly
             most
             pernicious
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             least
             seen
             ;
             as
             not
             caring
             so
             much
             for
             our
             terrour
             ,
             as
             our
             seduction
             .
             O
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             crafty
             ,
             but
             thou
             art
             wisdome
             it selfe
             ;
             they
             are
             malicious
             ,
             but
             thou
             art
             goodnesse
             :
             let
             thy
             goodnesse
             and
             wisdome
             ever
             protect
             and
             safe-guard
             us
             ;
             so
             shall
             we
             be
             ,
             not
             more
             wretched
             ,
             and
             unsafe
             in
             our selves
             ,
             then
             we
             shall
             be
             in
             thee
             ,
             secure
             and
             happy
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             VII
             .
             The
             vehemence
             of
             Satans
             last
             conflicts
             .
          
           
             THese
             spirits
             (
             because
             such
             )
             are
             neither
             capable
             of
             sleep
             nor
             wearinesse
             :
             as
             they
             are
             therefore
             ever
             busie
             ,
             and
             restlesse
             in
             their
             assaults
             ,
             so
             their
             last
             conflicts
             use
             to
             be
             most
             vehement
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             
             for
             that
             ,
             now
             ,
             the
             soul
             is
             passing
             out
             of
             their
             reach
             ,
             as
             we
             finde
             they
             did
             most
             tear
             and
             torture
             the
             Demoniack
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             themselves
             upon
             the
             point
             of
             their
             ejection
             :
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             for
             that
             the
             painfull
             agonies
             of
             death
             yield
             them
             more
             hopes
             of
             advantage
             ;
             since
             the
             soul
             ,
             whiles
             it
             is
             strugling
             with
             those
             last
             pangs
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             her
             powers
             distracted
             in
             her
             resistances
             .
             Cruelty
             where
             it
             would
             prevail
             ,
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             lay
             most
             load
             upon
             the
             weakest
             :
             Hereupon
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             holy
             men
             have
             been
             most
             carefull
             to
             arm
             themselves
             stronglyest
             against
             those
             last
             onsets
             ;
             and
             to
             bend
             all
             the
             forces
             of
             their
             souls
             upon
             their
             safe
             dissolution
             :
             The
             holy
             sister
             of
             S.
             
               Basil
               ,
            
             and
             
               Melania
               ,
            
             whom
             S.
             
               Jerome
            
             magnifies
             for
             their
             sanctity
             ;
             beseech
             God
             with
             great
             fervency
             ,
             that
             those
             envious
             spirits
             may
             not
             hinder
             them
             in
             their
             last
             passage
             :
             
             and
             devout
             
               Bernard
            
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             when
             he
             drew
             near
             his
             end
             ,
             sues
             to
             his
             friend
             for
             his
             earnest
             prayers
             ,
             that
             the
             heel
             of
             his
             life
             might
             be
             kept
             safe
             from
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             might
             not
             find
             where
             to
             fix
             his
             sting
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             good
             souls
             have
             been
             so
             provident
             to
             hearten
             themselves
             against
             the
             faint
             pulls
             of
             their
             death
             beds
             ,
             with
             that
             [
             
               viaticum
               sacrum
            
             ]
             the
             strongest
             spiritual
             Cordiall
             of
             the
             blessed
             Eucharist
             ,
             which
             hath
             yielded
             them
             such
             vigour
             of
             heavenly
             consolation
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             boldly
             defied
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             in
             spight
             of
             all
             those
             assaults
             ,
             have
             laid
             themselves
             down
             in
             peace
             .
          
           
             O
             God
             ,
             I
             know
             Satan
             can
             want
             no
             malice
             ,
             nor
             will
             to
             hurt
             ;
             I
             should
             be
             his
             ,
             if
             I
             lookt
             for
             favour
             from
             him
             ;
             he
             must
             and
             will
             do
             so
             much
             of
             his
             worst
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             thou
             wilt
             permit
             :
             
             whether
             thou
             wilt
             be
             pleased
             to
             restrain
             him
             ,
             or
             strengthen
             me
             ,
             thy
             will
             be
             done
             :
             O
             lead
             me
             not
             into
             temptation
             :
             and
             when
             thou
             doest
             so
             ,
             shew
             thy self
             strong
             in
             my
             weaknesse
             ;
             arm
             me
             for
             my
             last
             brunt
             ,
             stand
             by
             me
             in
             my
             last
             combat
             ,
             make
             me
             faithfull
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             give
             me
             a
             Crown
             of
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             VIII
             .
             Of
             our
             carriage
             towards
             wicked
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             wayes
             of
             our
             prevalence
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             WE
             have
             seen
             what
             the
             carriage
             of
             the
             evil
             spirits
             is
             to
             us
             ;
             it
             were
             fit
             we
             should
             ask
             in
             what
             terms
             we
             must
             stand
             towards
             them
             :
             That
             we
             must
             maintain
             a
             perpetuall
             hostility
             against
             them
             ,
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             ;
             and
             what
             ever
             
             acts
             may
             tend
             towards
             the
             securing
             of
             our selves
             and
             the
             abating
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             and
             power
             of
             darknesse
             those
             must
             be
             exercised
             by
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             Justly
             do
             we
             scorn
             to
             be
             beholden
             to
             that
             deadly
             enemy
             ,
             in
             receiving
             courtesies
             from
             him
             .
             Favours
             from
             such
             hands
             ,
             are
             both
             sins
             and
             curses
             .
             He
             that
             can
             so
             easily
             transform
             himself
             ,
             will
             seem
             to
             doe
             good
             ;
             What
             cures
             doth
             he
             often
             work
             ?
             what
             discoveries
             of
             thefts
             ?
             what
             remedies
             of
             Diabolicall
             operations
             and
             possessions
             by
             the
             agency
             of
             Witches
             ,
             Wisards
             ,
             Magicians
             ?
             what
             an
             ordinary
             traffique
             doth
             he
             hold
             of
             Charms
             ,
             Spels
             ,
             Amulets
             ?
             Ignorance
             and
             superstition
             are
             willing
             enough
             to
             be
             befriended
             by
             such
             pernicious
             helps
             ,
             whereby
             that
             subtile
             spirit
             both
             wins
             and
             kills
             the
             soul
             ,
             whiles
             he
             cures
             the
             body
             .
             It
             is
             not
             easie
             for
             a
             man
             ,
             where
             he
             receives
             a
             benefit
             
             to
             suspect
             an
             enmity
             :
             but
             withall
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             lesse
             then
             stupidity
             ,
             when
             we
             finde
             a
             good
             turn
             done
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             enquire
             whence
             it
             came
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             finde
             it
             to
             proceed
             from
             a
             mischievous
             intent
             of
             further
             hurt
             ,
             not
             to
             refuse
             it
             .
             That
             there
             have
             been
             diseases
             remedied
             ,
             wounds
             healed
             bloud
             stanched
             ,
             thorns
             pluckt
             out
             ,
             Serpents
             stupefied
             ,
             winds
             procured
             by
             Charms
             ,
             is
             so
             notorious
             ,
             that
             whoso
             would
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             should
             make
             himself
             a
             wonder
             of
             incredulity
             ;
             now
             then
             ,
             by
             what
             power
             doe
             we
             think
             these
             things
             done
             ?
             Naturall
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             such
             efficacy
             in
             words
             or
             characters
             ,
             (
             being
             but
             of
             meer
             devise
             and
             arbitrary
             imposition
             )
             as
             may
             produce
             reall
             effects
             .
             Preter-naturall
             then
             it
             must
             be
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             either
             divine
             ,
             or
             diabolicall
             :
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             ;
             where
             hath
             he
             given
             warrant
             to
             any
             such
             
             practise
             ?
             where
             any
             promise
             to
             concurre
             with
             it
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             how
             oft
             hath
             he
             testified
             his
             prohibitions
             ,
             and
             detestation
             of
             these
             courses
             ?
             Needs
             must
             it
             therefore
             be
             by
             devilish
             operation
             ;
             whose
             agents
             ,
             Witches
             and
             Sorcerers
             are
             ;
             and
             whose
             means
             of
             working
             ,
             are
             these
             superstitious
             inventions
             ;
             which
             by
             a
             secret
             compact
             ,
             receive
             their
             force
             and
             successe
             from
             those
             infernall
             powers
             .
             Let
             those
             ,
             then
             ,
             that
             have
             given
             to
             Satan
             their
             souls
             ,
             take
             favours
             from
             him
             for
             their
             bodies
             :
             Let
             us
             that
             defie
             the
             author
             ,
             abhor
             the
             courtesie
             .
             Mine
             enemy
             offers
             me
             a
             rich
             garment
             ,
             I
             know
             it
             is
             poysoned
             ,
             else
             he
             would
             not
             give
             it
             me
             ;
             shall
             I
             take
             it
             because
             it
             is
             rich
             ,
             or
             refuse
             it
             because
             it
             is
             infectious
             ?
             Let
             me
             be
             sick
             rather
             then
             receive
             help
             from
             such
             hands
             ;
             Let
             my
             goods
             be
             lost
             ,
             rather
             then
             my
             soul
             hazarded
             :
             Let
             me
             die
             rather
             then
             owe
             my
             life
             to
             my
             Makers
             enemy
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             SECT.
             IX
             .
             How
             we
             are
             to
             proceed
             against
             Evil
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             WE
             may
             not
             yeeld
             to
             that
             evill
             one
             ;
             our
             next
             thought
             must
             be
             how
             to
             oppose
             him
             :
             Our
             skilfull
             Leade●
             hath
             prescribed
             a
             spirituall
             panoply
             ,
             both
             for
             defence
             and
             victory
             :
             The
             helmet
             of
             salvation
             ,
             the
             brest-plate
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             the
             girdle
             of
             verity
             ,
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             the
             shield
             of
             faith
             ,
             wherewith
             we
             may
             be
             able
             both
             to
             quench
             and
             beat
             back
             the
             fiery
             darts
             of
             that
             wicked
             one
             .
             These
             well
             put
             on
             ,
             and
             well
             managed
             ,
             shall
             both
             secure
             us
             ,
             and
             foil
             our
             adversary
             .
             But
             the
             art
             of
             repelling
             severall
             ●emptations
             is
             a
             long
             work
             ▪
             and
             wor●hy
             of
             a
             just
             volume
             How
             we
             ought
             to
             deal
             with
             evill
             spirits
             in
             their
             bodily
             apparitions
             
             and
             possessions
             ,
             may
             be
             seasonable
             for
             our
             present
             enquiry
             .
             Whereas
             ,
             then
             ,
             there
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             only
             a
             double
             way
             of
             proceeding
             for
             their
             ejection
             ;
             the
             one
             ,
             by
             Pact
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             Command
             :
             as
             the
             former
             is
             disclaymed
             by
             all
             faithfull
             Christians
             ;
             so
             the
             other
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             challenged
             and
             practised
             by
             some
             who
             lay
             no
             small
             claim
             to
             holiness
             :
             This
             we
             call
             Exorcism
             ,
             or
             Conjuration
             ;
             a
             course
             so
             well
             approved
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Roman
             correspondence
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             make
             this
             office
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             stairs
             ,
             whereby
             they
             ascend
             to
             their
             highest
             Order
             :
             But
             so
             dis-relished
             by
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             ordinarily
             place
             Conjurers
             in
             the
             same
             rank
             with
             Sorcerers
             and
             Professors
             of
             the
             Black
             and
             damned
             Arts
             ;
             although
             indeed
             ,
             upon
             a
             strict
             inquisition
             we
             shall
             finde
             them
             far
             different
             ;
             for
             Conjuration
             or
             Exorcism
             implyes
             a
             kinde
             of
             
             force
             and
             violence
             ;
             whereas
             those
             that
             are
             in
             league
             with
             Satan
             ,
             go
             on
             ,
             as
             upon
             a
             set
             match
             in
             a
             way
             cursedly
             amicable
             :
             this
             latter
             is
             hainously
             sinfull
             ,
             as
             being
             directly
             against
             the
             divine
             law
             ,
             and
             a
             professed
             affront
             to
             the
             majesty
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             former
             unjustifiable
             ,
             as
             being
             without
             divine
             warrant
             .
             It
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             primitive
             successors
             ejected
             Devils
             by
             command
             ;
             and
             could
             rejoyce
             to
             see
             those
             evil
             spirits
             subjected
             to
             their
             over-ruling
             charge
             :
             but
             withall
             ,
             the
             same
             persons
             healed
             all
             diseases
             ,
             were
             perfect
             poyson-proof
             ,
             spake
             divers
             languages
             :
             why
             should
             any
             in
             these
             latter
             times
             challenge
             a
             right
             of
             succession
             i●
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             not
             claim
             i●
             in
             the
             other
             ?
             All
             these
             wer●
             given
             with
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             sam●
             breath
             ,
             continued
             by
             the
             same
             power
             ;
             called
             in
             and
             stinted
             by
             the
             same
             providence
             ,
             with
             
             their
             fellow-miracles
             :
             And
             if
             still
             this
             priviledge
             were
             ordinarily
             left
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             a
             work
             for
             puisnes
             ,
             and
             novices
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             greatest
             Masters
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             learned
             ,
             and
             eminently-holy
             Doctors
             ,
             which
             the
             times
             can
             possibly
             yield
             :
             And
             if
             this
             were
             really
             done
             ,
             as
             is
             commonly
             vaunted
             by
             them
             ;
             yet
             with
             how
             much
             difference
             from
             the
             Apostolick
             practise
             and
             issue
             ?
             With
             them
             of
             old
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             more
             but
             a
             word
             of
             command
             ,
             and
             an
             instant
             ejection
             :
             here
             ,
             what
             a
             world
             of
             business
             ?
             what
             sprinkling
             ?
             what
             censing
             ?
             what
             blessing
             of
             herbs
             ,
             and
             other
             ingredients
             of
             suffumigation
             ?
             what
             variety
             of
             direfull
             ceremonies
             ?
             and
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             the
             successe
             shuts
             up
             no
             otherwise
             then
             in
             just
             suspicion
             or
             censure
             .
          
           
             Not
             that
             free
             scope
             is
             given
             in
             these
             last
             times
             ,
             without
             any
             check
             to
             the
             tyranny
             of
             evill
             
             spirits
             :
             The
             good
             providence
             of
             the
             highest
             hath
             not
             left
             us
             unfurnished
             with
             means
             of
             our
             freedome
             and
             deliverance
             ;
             whiles
             we
             can
             pray
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             remedilesse
             :
             when
             the
             Disciples
             power
             stuck
             at
             the
             dispossession
             of
             a
             Demoniack
             ,
             they
             heard
             from
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             This
             kinde
             goes
             not
             out
             but
             by
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             are
             severall
             kinds
             of
             Devils
             ,
             one
             worse
             and
             more
             powerfull
             then
             another
             ,
             so
             the
             worst
             of
             them
             are
             to
             be
             vanquished
             by
             prayer
             ,
             sharpened
             with
             abstinence
             .
             What
             a
             difference
             then
             there
             is
             of
             times
             ,
             and
             means
             ?
             at
             the
             first
             it
             was
             a
             greater
             work
             to
             disposs●sse
             Devils
             by
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             ,
             then
             by
             command
             :
             now
             ,
             it
             were
             far
             greater
             to
             do
             it
             by
             a
             meer
             command
             ,
             then
             by
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             :
             That
             which
             was
             then
             ordinarily
             done
             ,
             were
             now
             strangely
             miraculous
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             
             the
             ordinary
             course
             now
             ,
             was
             then
             rare
             and
             unusuall
             :
             The
             power
             of
             an
             adjuring
             command
             we
             see
             ceased
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             fervent
             prayer
             can
             never
             be
             out
             of
             date
             .
             This
             ,
             and
             this
             only
             is
             the
             remedy
             of
             both
             bodily
             and
             mentall
             possession
             :
             thus
             ,
             if
             we
             resist
             the
             Devill
             ,
             he
             shall
             flee
             away
             from
             us
             :
             Upon
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             Scripture
             it
             was
             (
             as
             my self
             was
             witnesse
             )
             that
             in
             our
             age
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Dayrel
               ,
            
             a
             godly
             ,
             and
             zealous
             preacher
             ,
             undertook
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             (
             through
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             his
             faithfull
             devotions
             )
             performed
             ,
             those
             famous
             ejectments
             of
             evill
             spirits
             both
             at
             
               Nottingham
            
             and
             
               Lanoashire
               ,
            
             which
             exercised
             the
             press
             ,
             and
             raised
             no
             small
             envy
             from
             the
             gain-sayers
             :
             Shortly
             ,
             all
             that
             we
             have
             to
             do
             concerning
             malignant
             spirits
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             repay
             them
             with
             hatred
             ,
             to
             perswade
             our
             hearts
             of
             their
             continuall
             dogging
             of
             us
             for
             mischief
             ,
             to
             arm
             
             our selves
             with
             constant
             resolutions
             of
             resistance
             ,
             diligently
             to
             watch
             the
             wayes
             of
             their
             tentations
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             strongest
             guard
             upon
             our
             weakest
             parts
             ,
             to
             fortifie
             our selves
             by
             our
             faithfull
             prayers
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             our
             faith
             to
             make
             him
             ours
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             to
             strengthen
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             us
             more
             then
             Conquerors
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             X.
             Of
             the
             wofull
             estate
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             damned
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             not
             for
             our
             discourse
             to
             sever
             those
             whom
             the
             divine
             Justice
             will
             have
             put
             together
             :
             Devils
             ,
             and
             damned
             Souls
             .
             There
             is
             none
             of
             those
             evill
             spirits
             which
             doth
             not
             (
             wheresoever
             he
             is
             )
             carry
             his
             hell
             about
             him
             :
             yet
             doubtlesse
             there
             are
             degrees
             of
             their
             torture
             :
             Art
             thou
             come
             to
             torment
             us
             before
             
             our
             time
             ,
             said
             those
             Devils
             to
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             how
             do
             they
             beg
             not
             to
             be
             commanded
             to
             the
             deep
             ?
             Reprobate
             souls
             are
             no
             lesse
             partners
             of
             their
             pain
             ,
             then
             objects
             of
             their
             fury
             .
             No
             sooner
             is
             this
             living
             spirit
             of
             ours
             dislodged
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             presented
             as
             in
             a
             privy
             Sessions
             ,
             to
             her
             Judge
             ;
             from
             whom
             she
             receives
             a
             speedy
             doom
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             death
             :
             the
             Sentence
             is
             instantly
             seconded
             with
             an
             answerable
             execution
             .
             The
             good
             Angels
             are
             glad
             actors
             in
             the
             happy
             instalment
             of
             the
             Just
             ,
             in
             their
             glory
             :
             The
             evill
             angels
             seize
             upon
             the
             guilty
             soul
             ,
             and
             drag
             it
             to
             their
             hell
             :
             As
             for
             any
             third
             place
             ,
             or
             condition
             ;
             let
             them
             take
             thought
             that
             beleive
             it
             ;
             For
             me
             ,
             I
             must
             professe
             ,
             I
             never
             saw
             any
             colour
             of
             ground
             for
             it
             in
             the
             sacred
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             shal
             not
             easily
             beleeve
             that
             a
             truth
             mainly
             importing
             us
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             concealed
             from
             our
             eyes
             .
          
           
           
             Wo
             is
             me
             ,
             what
             a
             dolefull
             ,
             what
             a
             dreadful
             spectacle
             is
             this
             which
             is
             now
             presented
             to
             my
             soul
             ?
             the
             burning
             Tophet
             ,
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             ,
             the
             lake
             of
             fire
             &
             brimstone
             ,
             the
             region
             of
             horrour
             and
             death
             :
             wherein
             there
             is
             the
             perfection
             of
             all
             more
             then
             conceiveable
             anguish
             ,
             the
             full
             consummation
             of
             the
             divine
             vengeance
             to
             sinners
             ;
             exquisitenesse
             ,
             eternity
             of
             torment
             ;
             despair
             and
             impossibility
             of
             release
             ,
             or
             intermission
             ;
             perpetuall
             dying
             ,
             perpetuall
             living
             in
             a
             death
             that
             can
             never
             end
             .
             How
             are
             my
             thoughts
             at
             a
             losse
             in
             this
             place
             of
             confusion
             ?
             whether
             shall
             I
             more
             tremble
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             at
             the
             consideration
             of
             thy
             terrible
             justice
             ,
             or
             be
             swallowed
             up
             with
             astonishment
             of
             these
             infinite
             and
             intolerable
             sufferings
             ?
             I
             should
             not
             know
             thee
             ,
             if
             I
             did
             not
             with
             holy
             
               Chrysostome
            
             beleeve
             ,
             ●hat
             the
             utter
             l●sse
             of
             thy
             presence
             alone
             ,
             is
             as
             a
             thousand
             
             hels
             :
             to
             be
             for
             ever
             banished
             from
             thy
             sight
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             joy
             ,
             what
             can
             it
             be
             lesse
             then
             fulnesse
             of
             torment
             ?
             But
             alas
             ,
             this
             is
             farre
             from
             a
             meer
             absence
             .
          
           
             The
             very
             sin
             of
             the
             damned
             is
             no
             small
             part
             of
             their
             hell
             ;
             for
             as
             all
             their
             powers
             ,
             parts
             ,
             faculties
             ,
             are
             as
             so
             many
             subjects
             of
             their
             insupportable
             pain
             and
             torture
             ;
             so
             out
             of
             that
             insufferable
             extremity
             ,
             they
             conceive
             a
             desperate
             indignation
             ,
             and
             hatred
             against
             God
             ;
             not
             as
             he
             is
             in
             himself
             infinitely
             good
             ,
             (
             for
             goodness
             can
             be
             no
             object
             of
             hate
             )
             but
             as
             he
             is
             to
             them
             ,
             a
             severe
             (
             though
             most
             just
             )
             avenger
             of
             sin
             ;
             to
             which
             is
             ever
             added
             a
             will
             obstinately
             fixed
             in
             evill
             ;
             whiles
             they
             were
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             they
             were
             in
             a
             possibility
             of
             reclamation
             ,
             now
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             (
             
               in
               termino
            
             )
             they
             can
             be
             no
             other
             then
             they
             are
             ;
             As
             therefore
             the
             glorified
             souls
             are
             in
             a
             condition
             like
             to
             the
             Angels
             of
             
             heaven
             ;
             so
             the
             damned
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Devils
             ;
             not
             more
             capable
             of
             avoiding
             torment
             ,
             then
             sin
             ;
             equally
             reserved
             in
             everlasting
             chains
             of
             darkness
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             great
             day
             .
             When
             (
             wo
             is
             me
             )
             that
             which
             seemed
             little
             lesse
             then
             infinite
             ,
             shall
             yet
             receive
             a
             further
             aggravation
             of
             pain
             and
             misery
             :
             when
             the
             addition
             of
             the
             body
             shall
             give
             a
             further
             extent
             to
             this
             wofull
             cru●lation
             ,
             without
             all
             possibility
             of
             release
             for
             ever
             .
             Alas
             ,
             what
             anguish
             do
             I
             feel
             in
             my self
             to
             see
             the
             body
             of
             a
             malefactour
             flaming
             at
             a
             stake
             ?
             and
             yet
             this
             is
             but
             the
             act
             of
             a
             few
             minutes
             ;
             for
             the
             air
             so
             vehemently
             incended
             ,
             instantly
             stops
             the
             passage
             of
             that
             free
             breath
             ,
             which
             should
             maintain
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             ,
             by
             apposition
             of
             that
             combustible
             matter
             ,
             which
             encompasses
             it
             ,
             is
             soon
             turned
             into
             dead
             cinders
             :
             but
             ,
             I
             could
             conceive
             of
             a
             body
             frying
             a
             whole
             
             day
             in
             a
             continued
             flame
             :
             Lord
             how
             should
             I
             be
             affected
             with
             the
             sad
             compassion
             of
             that
             intolerable
             torment
             &
             burn
             inwardly
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             anothers
             pain
             ?
             but
             to
             think
             of
             a
             whole
             years
             broyling
             in
             such
             a
             fire
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             but
             turn
             our
             bowels
             within
             us
             ?
             What
             then
             ,
             Oh
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             to
             conceive
             of
             lying
             in
             a
             fire
             more
             intense
             then
             nature
             can
             kindle
             ,
             for
             hundreds
             ,
             thousands
             ,
             millions
             ,
             yea
             millions
             of
             millions
             of
             years
             ,
             yea
             further
             beyond
             these
             then
             these
             are
             beyond
             a
             minute
             of
             time
             to
             all
             eternity
             ?
             where
             (
             besides
             the
             indurance
             )
             every
             thing
             that
             makes
             towards
             the
             mitigation
             of
             other
             pains
             ,
             addes
             to
             these
             .
             Here
             is
             society
             of
             tortures
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             tortureth
             more
             :
             Those
             perpetuall
             howlings
             ,
             and
             shriekings
             ,
             and
             wailings
             of
             so
             many
             millions
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             were
             enough
             to
             make
             the
             place
             an
             hell
             ,
             even
             to
             him
             that
             should
             be
             exempted
             from
             those
             sufferings
             :
             Here
             is
             
             some
             glimpse
             of
             knowledge
             of
             the
             blessed
             estate
             of
             glorified
             souls
             ;
             enough
             to
             heighten
             their
             envie
             ,
             enough
             to
             perfect
             their
             torment
             ;
             even
             as
             meat
             is
             set
             before
             that
             man
             which
             is
             doomed
             to
             famish
             :
             Shortly
             ,
             here
             is
             exquisite
             disconsolateness
             ,
             gloomy
             darknesse
             ,
             extreme
             horror
             ,
             pain
             insufferable
             ,
             hideous
             ejulations
             ,
             utter
             hopelesness
             ,
             vexing
             indignation
             ,
             furious
             blasphemies
             ,
             infinite
             dolour
             and
             anguish
             ,
             without
             relaxation
             ,
             without
             pity
             ,
             without
             possibility
             of
             remedy
             ,
             or
             ease
             ,
             or
             end
             .
             How
             can
             it
             be
             otherwise
             ?
             O
             God
             ,
             if
             thy
             mercy
             have
             prepared
             such
             an
             heaven
             for
             thy
             poor
             servants
             ,
             whose
             very
             best
             works
             ,
             for
             their
             great
             imperfection
             ,
             deserve
             nothing
             but
             punishment
             ,
             what
             an
             hell
             hath
             thy
             justice
             provided
             for
             those
             enemies
             of
             thine
             ,
             that
             wilfully
             despight
             thee
             ,
             and
             offend
             of
             malicious
             wickedness
             !
             How
             infinitely
             art
             thou
             more
             just
             then
             sinners
             can
             be
             miserable
             !
          
           
           
             But
             it
             is
             enough
             ,
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             to
             have
             lookt
             into
             the
             pit
             ;
             enough
             to
             make
             thee
             lament
             the
             wofull
             condition
             of
             those
             that
             are
             there
             shut
             up
             :
             enough
             to
             warne
             thee
             to
             avoid
             those
             sinfull
             wayes
             ,
             that
             lead
             downe
             to
             these
             chambers
             of
             death
             :
             enough
             to
             make
             thee
             think
             no
             tears
             can
             be
             sufficient
             to
             bewail
             the
             desperate
             carelesnesse
             of
             wretched
             sinners
             ,
             that
             run
             on
             in
             a
             known
             course
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             of
             an
             insuing
             damnation
             :
             Alas
             ,
             (
             so
             as
             they
             are
             bewitched
             )
             they
             have
             not
             the
             grace
             to
             pity
             themselves
             ;
             and
             to
             foresee
             the
             danger
             of
             their
             own
             utter
             perdition
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             could
             but
             look
             into
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             ready
             to
             run
             mad
             with
             horrour
             :
             Poor
             souls
             ,
             could
             they
             but
             recover
             their
             reason
             ,
             they
             would
             then
             think
             ,
             if
             a
             thousand
             daies
             pleasure
             cannot
             weigh
             with
             one
             hours
             torment
             ,
             what
             do
             I
             buy
             one
             hours
             pleasure
             with
             
             the
             torment
             of
             more
             then
             ten
             thousand
             ages
             ?
             how
             do
             I
             dare
             to
             dance
             for
             a
             few
             minutes
             upon
             the
             mouth
             of
             hell
             with
             the
             peril
             of
             an
             everlasting
             burning
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             if
             Infidelity
             had
             not
             rob'd
             men
             of
             their
             wits
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             resolve
             to
             purchase
             the
             momentany
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             with
             so
             dreadfull
             and
             eternall
             damnation
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT.
             XI
             .
             A
             Recapitulation
             of
             the
             whole
             discourse
             .
          
           
             ANd
             now
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             as
             some
             Traveller
             ,
             that
             hath
             with
             many
             weary
             steps
             passed
             through
             divers
             Kingdoms
             and
             Countries
             being
             now
             returned
             to
             his
             quiet
             home
             ,
             is
             wont
             to
             solace
             his
             leasure
             by
             recalling
             to
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             a
             short
             mentall
             landskip
             
             of
             those
             regions
             ,
             through
             which
             he
             hath
             journyed
             ;
             here
             conceiving
             a
             large
             Plain
             ,
             there
             a
             Lake
             ;
             here
             a
             track
             of
             Mountains
             ,
             there
             a
             Wood
             ;
             here
             a
             Fen
             ,
             there
             a
             City
             ;
             here
             a
             Sea
             ,
             there
             a
             Desert
             :
             so
             do
             thou
             ,
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             upon
             this
             voyage
             of
             thine
             through
             the
             great
             invisible
             World
             ;
             bethink
             thy self
             of
             what
             thou
             hast
             seen
             ,
             and
             so
             abridge
             this
             large
             Prospect
             to
             thy self
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             may
             never
             be
             out
             of
             thine
             eye
             .
             Think
             first
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             thou
             seest
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             look
             besides
             the
             invisible
             majesty
             of
             thy
             God
             ;
             all
             this
             materiall
             world
             is
             his
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             all
             ,
             rather
             all
             is
             in
             him
             ;
             who
             so
             comprehends
             this
             Universe
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             infinitely
             without
             it
             ;
             think
             of
             him
             as
             with
             thee
             ,
             as
             in
             thee
             ,
             as
             every where
             .
             Do
             thou
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             ever
             acknowledge
             him
             ,
             ever
             adore
             him
             ,
             ever
             enjoy
             him
             ,
             ever
             be
             approved
             of
             him
             :
             see
             him
             from
             whom
             thou
             canst
             not
             
             be
             hid
             ;
             relye
             on
             him
             without
             whom
             thon
             canst
             not
             subsist
             ;
             glorifie
             him
             without
             whom
             thou
             canst
             not
             be
             happy
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             have
             their
             celestial
             life
             and
             being
             by
             from
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             ,
             wonder
             at
             the
             glorious
             Hierarchy
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Angels
             ,
             blesse
             him
             in
             their
             pure
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             nature
             ,
             in
             their
             innumerable
             numbers
             ,
             in
             their
             mighty
             power
             ,
             in
             their
             excellent
             knowledge
             blesse
             him
             in
             their
             comely
             orders
             ,
             in
             their
             divine
             offices
             ,
             in
             their
             beneficiall
             imployments
             ,
             in
             their
             gracious
             care
             ,
             and
             love
             of
             mankind
             :
             And
             (
             so
             far
             as
             weak
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             may
             with
             pure
             and
             majestical
             spirits
             )
             converse
             with
             them
             daily
             ,
             entertaine
             them
             (
             so
             thou
             knowest
             they
             are
             present
             )
             with
             awfull
             observances
             ,
             with
             spirituall
             allocutions
             ;
             ask
             of
             thy self
             how
             pleasing
             thine
             actions
             are
             to
             them
             ;
             receive
             from
             them
             their
             holy
             injections
             ;
             return
             to
             them
             (
             under
             
             thy
             God
             )
             thy
             thankful
             acknowledgments
             ;
             expect
             from
             them
             a
             gracious
             tuition
             here
             ,
             and
             an
             happy
             transportation
             to
             thy
             glory
             .
          
           
             After
             these
             represent
             to
             thy self
             the
             blessed
             society
             of
             the
             late
             charge
             ,
             and
             now
             partners
             of
             those
             heavenly
             Angels
             ,
             the
             glorified
             Spirits
             of
             the
             just
             :
             see
             the
             certainty
             of
             their
             immortall
             being
             in
             the
             state
             of
             their
             separation
             ;
             see
             them
             in
             the
             very
             instant
             of
             their
             parting
             blessed
             with
             the
             vision
             ,
             with
             the
             fruition
             of
             their
             God
             ;
             see
             how
             they
             now
             bathe
             themselves
             in
             that
             celestiall
             blisse
             ,
             as
             being
             so
             fully
             sated
             with
             joy
             and
             happiness
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             desire
             more
             :
             see
             them
             in
             a
             mutuall
             interknowledge
             ,
             enjoying
             each
             others
             blessednesse
             :
             see
             the
             happy
             communion
             which
             they
             hold
             with
             their
             warfaring
             brother-hood
             here
             upon
             earth
             ,
             whose
             victory
             and
             consummation
             they
             do
             in
             a
             generality
             sue
             
             for
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             Grace
             :
             Foresee
             them
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             after
             a
             longing
             desire
             of
             meeting
             with
             their
             old
             ,
             and
             never
             forgotten
             partner
             ,
             joyfully
             reunited
             to
             their
             now-glorified
             bodies
             ,
             and
             imploying
             their
             eternity
             of
             life
             in
             continuall
             Hallelujahs
             to
             him
             that
             sits
             upon
             the
             throne
             .
             Take
             up
             thy
             rest
             here
             ,
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             for
             ever
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             as
             yet
             thus
             end
             thy
             prospect
             ;
             it
             is
             good
             for
             thee
             to
             know
             worse
             things
             .
             If
             in
             Paradise
             the
             Tree
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             evill
             were
             forbidden
             to
             our
             first
             parents
             ,
             the
             act
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             both
             is
             not
             forbidden
             to
             us
             ;
             Even
             to
             know
             evill
             in
             speculation
             ,
             may
             avoid
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             in
             a
             wofull
             experience
             .
             See
             then
             ,
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             the
             best
             creature
             falling
             from
             good
             into
             evill
             ;
             in
             choosing
             it
             ,
             see
             him
             ,
             by
             misinclining
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             apostatizing
             from
             his
             infinite
             Creatour
             ,
             and
             hurled
             down
             headlong
             
             from
             the
             height
             of
             heavenly
             glory
             ,
             to
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             nethermost
             hell
             :
             see
             the
             irrecoverable
             condition
             ,
             and
             dreadfull
             numbers
             of
             those
             precipitated
             Angels
             ;
             see
             their
             formidable
             power
             ,
             their
             implacable
             malice
             ,
             their
             marvailous
             knowledge
             ,
             craft
             ,
             skill
             ,
             to
             do
             m●schief
             ,
             their
             perpetuall
             machinations
             of
             our
             destruction
             ,
             especially
             in
             their
             last
             assaults
             ;
             see
             their
             counterfaisance
             in
             their
             glorious
             ,
             and
             seemingly-holy
             apparitions
             ,
             for
             a
             spirituall
             advantage
             ;
             and
             when
             thou
             hast
             recollected
             thy self
             to
             a
             resolution
             of
             defiance
             ,
             and
             unweariable
             resistance
             ,
             c●st
             thine
             eye
             upon
             the
             deplorable
             condition
             of
             those
             damned
             souls
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             either
             betrayed
             by
             their
             fraud
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             violence
             mastered
             :
             and
             whiles
             thou
             doest
             blesse
             and
             magnifie
             the
             divine
             Justice
             in
             their
             deserved
             torment
             ;
             spend
             thy
             tears
             upon
             those
             ,
             who
             
             would
             needs
             spend
             their
             eternity
             of
             beeing
             ,
             in
             weeping
             ,
             wailing
             ,
             and
             gnashing
             ;
             And
             lastly
             ,
             rouz
             up
             thy self
             in
             this
             moment
             of
             thy
             remaining
             life
             ,
             unto
             all
             carefull
             and
             fervent
             indeavours
             to
             save
             thy self
             ,
             and
             to
             rescue
             others
             from
             this
             fearfull
             damnation
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             SECT.
             XII
             .
             The
             Comparison
             of
             both
             worlds
             :
             &
             how
             our
             thoughts
             and
             affections
             should
             be
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             Invisible
             World
             .
          
           
             NOw
             then
             ,
             having
             taken
             a
             view
             of
             both
             worlds
             ;
             of
             the
             materiall
             world
             ,
             by
             the
             eys
             of
             sense
             and
             reason
             ;
             of
             the
             Invisible
             by
             the
             eyes
             of
             reason
             and
             faith
             ;
             I
             cannot
             but
             admire
             God
             in
             both
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             in
             God
             ;
             but
             the
             Invisible
             so
             much
             more
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             infinitely
             beyond
             the
             other
             ;
             For
             God
             himself
             is
             the
             world
             of
             this
             world
             :
             whom
             ,
             whiles
             in
             the
             materiall
             world
             we
             admire
             in
             his
             creatures
             ,
             in
             this
             immaterial
             we
             admire
             in
             himself
             .
             Now
             ,
             himself
             must
             needs
             be
             infinitely
             
             more
             wonderfull
             then
             many
             worlds
             (
             if
             such
             there
             were
             )
             of
             those
             Creations
             that
             should
             proceed
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             created
             ,
             but
             Invisible
             world
             ,
             it
             must
             neods
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             lightsome
             part
             of
             it
             hath
             more
             glory
             ,
             then
             any
             piece
             of
             the
             materiall
             world
             can
             be
             capable
             of
             :
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             privative
             region
             of
             the
             Invisible
             world
             ,
             hath
             infinitely
             more
             horror
             then
             the
             other
             :
             for
             what
             is
             the
             worst
             and
             most
             disconsolate
             darknesse
             of
             this
             visible
             world
             ,
             but
             a
             privation
             of
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ;
             which
             yet
             can
             never
             be
             so
             absolute
             as
             to
             exclude
             all
             imperfect
             diffusion
             of
             those
             in
             sensible
             glimmerings
             ;
             whereas
             the
             darknesse
             of
             this
             spirituall
             world
             ,
             is
             an
             utter
             privation
             of
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             joined
             with
             an
             unconceiveable
             anguish
             Even
             in
             nature
             ,
             spirituall
             essences
             must
             needs
             be
             more
             excellent
             
             then
             bodily
             ,
             and
             earthly
             ;
             and
             of
             onely
             spirits
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Invisible
             world
             consisteth
             :
             Besides
             ,
             what
             vanity
             and
             inconstancy
             do
             we
             find
             every where
             ,
             in
             this
             materiall
             and
             elementary
             world
             ?
             what
             creature
             is
             there
             which
             doth
             not
             exchange
             life
             for
             death
             ?
             being
             for
             dissolution
             ?
             sanity
             for
             corruption
             ?
             what
             uproars
             do
             we
             find
             in
             the
             air
             ?
             what
             ●ommotions
             ,
             and
             turbulencies
             upon
             earth
             ?
             the
             best
             state
             of
             things
             is
             an
             uncertain
             vicissitude
             ;
             the
             worst
             ,
             certain
             desolation
             ,
             and
             destruction
             :
             whereas
             ,
             the
             Invisible
             world
             is
             setlted
             in
             a
             firm
             and
             steady
             immutability
             :
             the
             blessed
             Angels
             and
             souls
             of
             the
             Saints
             being
             so
             fixed
             in
             their
             glory
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             now
             no
             more
             capable
             of
             alteration
             .
             Shortly
             ,
             he
             that
             saw
             both
             worlds
             ,
             shuts
             up
             all
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             The
             things
             that
             are
             seen
             are
             temporal
             ,
             the
             things
             that
             are
             not
             seen
             eternal
             .
          
           
           
             As
             then
             ,
             I
             can
             never
             open
             my
             bodily
             eyes
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             see
             the
             material
             world
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             ,
             I
             shall
             never
             see
             it
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             praise
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             infinite
             Creatour
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             one
             of
             the
             main
             cares
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             to
             blesse
             the
             eyes
             of
             my
             soul
             ,
             with
             the
             perpetuall
             view
             of
             the
             spirituall
             and
             Invisible
             world
             :
             Every
             action
             ,
             every
             occurrent
             shall
             mind
             me
             of
             those
             hidden
             and
             better
             things
             :
             and
             I
             shall
             so
             admit
             of
             all
             materiall
             objects
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             so
             altogether
             transparent
             ,
             that
             through
             them
             I
             might
             see
             the
             wonderful
             prospects
             of
             another
             world
             .
             And
             certainly
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             so
             to
             withdraw
             our selves
             from
             our
             senses
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             see
             ,
             not
             what
             we
             see
             ,
             but
             what
             we
             thinke
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             uses
             to
             be
             in
             the
             strong
             intentions
             of
             the
             mind
             )
             and
             shall
             make
             earthly
             things
             ,
             not
             as
             Lunets
             ,
             to
             shut
             up
             our
             sight
             ,
             but
             Spectacles
             to
             
             transmit
             it
             to
             spirituall
             objects
             :
             we
             shall
             lead
             a
             life
             as
             far
             rem●ved
             from
             those
             beasts
             which
             we
             see
             ,
             as
             near
             approaching
             to
             those
             Angels
             whom
             we
             converse
             with
             ,
             and
             see
             not
             .
          
           
             Neither
             shall
             it
             be
             enough
             for
             us
             to
             know
             an
             Invisible
             world
             ,
             as
             to
             consider
             that
             all
             we
             see
             ,
             is
             the
             least
             part
             of
             what
             we
             see
             not
             ;
             unlesse
             we
             bee
             so
             affected
             to
             the
             unseen
             world
             ,
             as
             we
             ought
             ;
             It
             is
             our
             knowledg
             that
             must
             shew
             us
             how
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             our
             affection
             that
             must
             make
             us
             so
             :
             In
             the
             acknowledgment
             therefore
             of
             an
             Invisible
             glory
             ,
             and
             infinitenesse
             ,
             our
             hearts
             must
             be
             ever
             taken
             up
             with
             a
             continuall
             awe
             and
             reverence
             If
             some
             great
             Prince
             shall
             vouchsafe
             to
             let
             me
             be
             seen
             of
             him
             ,
             although
             he
             please
             to
             keep
             himself
             unseen
             of
             me
             ;
             
             and
             shall
             only
             (
             according
             to
             the
             state
             of
             some
             great
             Eastern
             Monarchs
             )
             speak
             to
             me
             behind
             a
             Vail
             ,
             or
             Traverse
             ;
             or
             
             (
             as
             the
             great
             Prete
             of
             the
             South
             had
             wont
             to
             grace
             Ambassadours
             )
             shew
             me
             only
             some
             part
             of
             his
             leg
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             I
             may
             understand
             him
             to
             be
             present
             ;
             I
             should
             thinke
             it
             concerned
             me
             to
             carry
             my self
             in
             no
             lesse
             seemly
             fashion
             towards
             him
             ,
             then
             if
             I
             saw
             his
             face
             ;
             for
             his
             sight
             of
             me
             ,
             cals
             for
             a
             due
             regard
             from
             me
             ,
             not
             my
             sight
             of
             him
             :
             Since
             therefore
             we
             have
             so
             certain
             demonstrations
             of
             the
             undoubted
             presence
             of
             God
             and
             his
             holy
             Angels
             ever
             with
             us
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             discernible
             by
             our
             bodily
             eyes
             )
             with
             what
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             with
             what
             reverence
             and
             devotion
             should
             wee
             alwayes
             stand
             ,
             or
             walk
             before
             them
             ?
             making
             it
             our
             main
             care
             to
             be
             approved
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             lye
             no
             lesse
             open
             then
             they
             are
             hid
             to
             us
             .
             As
             for
             the
             glorified
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             are
             gone
             before
             us
             to
             our
             home
             ;
             with
             what
             spirituall
             joy
             should
             we
             be
             ravished
             at
             the
             
             consideration
             of
             their
             blessed
             condition
             ?
             who
             now
             have
             attained
             to
             the
             end
             of
             their
             hopes
             ,
             glory
             and
             bliss
             without
             end
             ;
             ever
             seeing
             ,
             ever
             enjoying
             him
             ,
             at
             whose
             right
             hand
             are
             pleasures
             for
             evermore
             ;
             how
             should
             we
             blesse
             God
             for
             their
             blessedness
             ,
             and
             long
             for
             our
             own
             ?
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             how
             should
             our
             joy
             be
             seasoned
             with
             a
             cautious
             fear
             ,
             when
             we
             cast
             our
             eyes
             upon
             those
             objects
             of
             dread
             ,
             and
             horrour
             ,
             the
             principalities
             and
             powers
             of
             darkness
             ,
             not
             so
             confined
             to
             their
             hell
             ,
             as
             to
             leave
             us
             untempted
             ,
             and
             increasing
             their
             sin
             and
             torment
             by
             our
             temptation
             ?
          
           
             How
             should
             our
             hearts
             bleed
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             commiseration
             of
             those
             wretched
             souls
             ,
             which
             we
             see
             daily
             intangled
             in
             the
             snares
             of
             the
             Devill
             ,
             and
             captived
             by
             him
             at
             his
             will
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             frying
             under
             his
             everlasting
             torments
             in
             the
             pit
             of
             hell
             ?
          
           
           
             -
             How
             should
             our
             hearts
             be
             pre-possessed
             with
             a
             most
             earnest
             and
             vigilant
             care
             to
             resist
             all
             the
             dangerous
             assaults
             of
             those
             wicked
             spirits
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             the
             perill
             of
             our
             own
             like-wofull
             destruction
             ?
             If
             we
             i
             shall
             make
             this
             use
             of
             our
             beeing
             in
             this
             visible
             world
             ,
             happy
             are
             we
             that
             ever
             we
             came
             into
             it
             ,
             more
             happy
             in
             our
             going
             out
             of
             it
             :
             for
             having
             thus
             used
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             used
             it
             not
             ,
             we
             shall
             so
             enjoy
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             shall
             ever
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             it
             ,
             all
             glory
             ,
             honour
             ,
             immortality
             .
          
           
             Lo
             then
             ,
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             the
             glorious
             world
             which
             thou
             art
             now
             aspiring
             unto
             ;
             yea
             ,
             whereinto
             thou
             art
             now
             entring
             ;
             There
             ,
             there
             fix
             thy self
             never
             to
             be
             removed
             :
             Look
             down
             upon
             these
             inferiour
             things
             with
             an
             overly
             contempt
             ;
             forget
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             never
             been
             .
             Bid
             a
             willing
             farewel
             to
             this
             visible
             world
             ▪
             wherein
             as
             thy
             
             Creatour
             hath
             a
             just
             interest
             of
             glory
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             is
             the
             wondrous
             workmanship
             of
             his
             hands
             ;
             so
             Satan
             (
             styled
             he
             Prince
             of
             it
             )
             claimeth
             no
             small
             share
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             its
             sinfull
             depravation
             .
          
           
             Farewell
             then
             ye
             frivolous
             and
             windy
             honours
             ,
             whose
             management
             is
             ever
             wont
             to
             be
             in
             others
             hands
             ,
             not
             in
             our
             own
             ▪
             which
             have
             ever
             been
             no
             lesse
             fickle
             then
             the
             breath
             ye
             have
             depended
             upon
             ;
             whose
             chief
             use
             hath
             been
             for
             temptation
             ,
             to
             puffe
             up
             the
             heart
             with
             a
             proud
             conceit
             of
             eminence
             above
             others
             ;
             not
             requiting
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             the
             danger
             with
             any
             solid
             contentment
             .
          
           
             Farewell
             ye
             deceitfull
             ▪
             Riches
             ,
             which
             when
             we
             have
             ,
             we
             cannot
             hold
             ;
             and
             even
             while
             we
             hold
             ,
             we
             cannot
             enjoy
             :
             and
             if
             we
             offer
             and
             affect
             to
             enjoy
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             with
             our
             spirituall
             losse
             ?
             for
             what
             love
             we
             yeeld
             to
             cast
             away
             upon
             you
             
             we
             abate
             to
             him
             that
             is
             the
             true
             and
             all-sufficient
             good
             ;
             More
             then
             for
             necessary
             use
             ,
             we
             are
             never
             the
             better
             for
             you
             ,
             often
             times
             the
             worse
             ,
             your
             load
             is
             more
             uneasie
             ,
             then
             your
             worth
             is
             precious
             .
          
           
             Farewell
             pleasures
             (
             if
             I
             ever
             knew
             what
             ye
             were
             )
             which
             have
             alwayes
             wont
             to
             afford
             more
             sting
             then
             honey
             :
             whose
             onely
             scope
             hath
             professedly
             been
             ,
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             delectation
             ,
             to
             debauch
             and
             emasculate
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             to
             dis-relish
             all
             spirituall
             comforts
             ,
             where
             your
             expectation
             hath
             been
             somewhat
             delightfull
             ,
             your
             fruition
             hath
             been
             unsatisfiing●
             ,
             your
             loose
             displeasing
             ,
             your
             remembrance
             irksome
             .
          
           
             Farewell
             friends
             ,
             some
             of
             whose
             unsteadinesse
             and
             unfaithfulnesse
             hath
             helpt
             to
             adde
             to
             my
             load
             ,
             which
             the
             fidelity
             of
             others
             had
             
             not
             power
             to
             ease
             ,
             whose
             love
             might
             be
             apt
             to
             condole
             my
             shipwrack
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             spare
             me
             a
             plank
             to
             swim
             to
             the
             shore
             :
             Shortly
             ,
             whose
             common
             misery
             may
             be
             more
             ready
             to
             receive
             ,
             then
             give
             comfort
             .
          
           
             The
             honour
             that
             I
             now
             reach
             at
             ,
             is
             no
             lesse
             then
             a
             crown
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             fading
             and
             corruptible
             (
             as
             all
             these
             earthly
             Diadems
             are
             )
             but
             immarcescibly
             eternall
             ,
             a
             crown
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             a
             crown
             of
             glory
             .
             The
             riches
             that
             I
             am
             now
             for
             are
             not
             such
             as
             are
             digged
             out
             of
             the
             base
             entrails
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             obnoxious
             to
             spoil
             and
             plunder
             ,
             but
             treasures
             ▪
             laid
             up
             in
             heaven
             .
             The
             pleasures
             that
             I
             now
             affect
             ▪
             are
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             joy
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Almighty
             for
             eve
             more
             .
             The
             friends
             that
             I
             ambitiously
             sue
             for
             ,
             are
             those
             that
             
             shall
             receive
             me
             into
             everlasting
             habitation
             .
             Lastly
             farewell
             vanishing
             life
             ,
             and
             welcome
             blessed
             eaernity
             :
             Even
             so
             Lord
             Jesu
             ,
             come
             quickly
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             FIRST
             BOOK
             Of
             God
             and
             his
             Angels
             .
          
           
             THe
             Preface
             .
          
           
             
               §
               1.
               
            
             That
             there
             is
             an
             Invisible
             world
             .
          
           
             
               §
               2.
               
            
             The
             distribution
             of
             the
             Invisible
             world
             .
          
           
             
               §
               3.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Angels
             of
             heaven
             Their
             Numbers
             .
          
           
             
               §
               4.
               
            
             The
             power
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               §
               5.
               
            
             The
             knowledg
             of
             Angels
          
           
             
               §
               6.
               
            
             The
             Imployment
             ,
             and
             operations
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               §
               7.
               
            
             The
             Degrees
             and
             Orders
             of
             Angels
          
           
             
               §
               8.
               
            
             The
             Apparitions
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               §
               9.
               
            
             The
             respects
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             the
             Angels
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             Second
             Book
             .
             Of
             the
             souls
             of
             blessed
             men
          
           
             
               §
               1
            
             Of
             their
             Separation
             and
             Immortality
             .
          
           
             
               §
               2.
               
            
             Of
             the
             present
             vision
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             egression
             of
             the
             soul
             .
          
           
             
               §
               3.
               
            
             Of
             the
             perpetuall
             vigilance
             of
             the
             soul
             and
             its
             fruition
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             
               §
               4.
               
            
             Of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             glorified
             .
          
           
             
               §
               5.
               
            
             Of
             the
             glory
             of
             heaven
             enjoyed
             by
             blessed
             souls
             .
          
           
             
               §
               6.
               
            
             Wherein
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Saints
             above
             consisteth
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             imployed
             .
          
           
             
               §
               7.
               
            
             In
             what
             terms
             the
             departed
             Saints
             stand
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             what
             respects
             they
             bear
             us
             .
          
           
             
               §
               8.
               
            
             The
             re-union
             of
             the
             body
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             both
             glorified
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             third
             Book
             .
             Of
             the
             Devils
             and
             damned
             Souls
             .
          
           
             
               §
               1.
               
            
             Of
             the
             evill
             Angels
             .
             
               Of
               their
               first
               sin
               and
               fall
               .
            
          
           
             
               §
               2.
               
            
             Of
             the
             number
             of
             Apostate
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             
               §
               3.
               
            
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             Devils
             .
          
           
             
               §
               4.
               
            
             Of
             the
             knowledge
             and
             malice
             of
             wicked
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             
               §
               5.
               
            
             Of
             the
             variety
             of
             the
             spirituall
             assaults
             of
             evill
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             
               §
               6.
               
            
             Of
             the
             apparitions
             and
             shapes
             assumed
             of
             the
             evill
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             
               §
               7.
               
            
             The
             vehemence
             of
             Satans
             last
             conflicts
             .
          
           
             
               §
               8.
               
            
             Of
             our
             carriage
             towards
             wicked
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             
               §
               9.
               
            
             How
             we
             are
             to
             proceed
             against
             evill
             Spirits
             .
          
           
           
             
               §
               10.
               
            
             Of
             the
             wofull
             estate
             of
             the
             damned
             souls
             .
          
           
             
               §
               11
               :
            
             A
             recapitulation
             of
             the
             whole
             discourse
             .
          
           
             
               §
               12.
               
            
             The
             comparison
             of
             both
             worlds
             .
             And
             how
             our
             thoughts
             and
             affections
             should
             be
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             Invisible
             world
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           COURTEOUS
           READER
           ,
           These
           Books
           following
           are
           Printed
           for
           
             John
             Place
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           Shop
           at
           
             Furnivalls-Inn
          
           Gate
           in
           
             Holborn
             .
          
        
         
           
             Books
             in
             Folio
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               THe
               History
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               by
               Sir
               
                 VValter
                 Raleigh
              
               Knight
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Things
               new
               and
               old
               ,
               or
               a
               Store-house
               of
               Similies
               ,
               Sentence
               ,
               Allegories
               ,
               Addages
               ,
               Apologies
               Divine
               ,
               Morall
               and
               Politicall
               ,
               by
               
                 John
                 Spencer
              
               of
               
                 Sion
              
               Colledge
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Observations
               on
               
                 Caesars
              
               Commentaries
               ,
               by
               Sir
               
                 Clement
                 Edmunds
              
               Kt.
               
            
             
             
               4.
               
               Shepparts
               Epitomy
               of
               the
               Law
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Reports
               of
               the
               learned
               Judge
               
                 Popham
                 ,
              
               sometime
               Lord
               chief
               Justice
               of
               
                 England
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               Reports
               of
               the
               learned
               Judge
               
                 Owen
                 ,
              
               chief
               Justice
               of
               the
               Common
               Pleas
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 Londinopolis
                 ,
              
               or
               a
               History
               of
               the
               Cities
               of
               
                 London
              
               and
               
                 Westminster
                 ,
              
               by
               
                 James
                 Howell
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               History
               of
               
                 Swedes
                 ,
                 Gothes
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Vandals
                 ,
              
               by
               
                 Olaus
                 Magnus
              
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Vpsall
                 .
              
            
             
               9.
               
               The
               Reports
               of
               the
               learned
               Serjeant
               
                 Bridgman
                 .
              
            
             
               10.
               
               
                 Cowells
              
               Interpreter
               of
               hard
               words
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               11.
               
               Maximes
               of
               Reason
               ,
               or
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               Common
               Law
               ,
               by
               
                 Edward
                 VVingat
                 ▪
              
               
                 Esq
              
               late
               one
               of
               the
               Benchers
               of
               
                 Grays-Inn
                 .
              
            
             
               12.
               
               The
               History
               of
               
                 Edward
              
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               of
               the
               Wars
               between
               the
               Houses
               of
               
                 York
              
               and
               
                 Lancaster
                 ,
              
               by
               
                 VV.H.
              
               Esquire
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               The
               Minister
               of
               State
               ,
               wherein
               is
               shewed
               the
               true
               use
               of
               Policy
               ,
               by
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Siton
              
               Secretary
               to
               Cardinal
               
                 Richlew
                 ,
              
               Englished
               by
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Herbert
              
               Kt.
               
            
          
        
         
         
           
             Books
             in
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Compleat
               Clerk
               ,
               or
               Scriveners
               Guide
               ,
               containing
               the
               Draughts
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               Presidents
               ,
               of
               Assurances
               ,
               and
               Instruments
               now
               in
               use
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               penned
               by
               the
               most
               learned
               and
               eminent
               Lawyers
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Commentaries
               on
               the
               Originall
               Writs
               ,
               in
               
                 Natura
                 Brevium
                 ,
              
               by
               
                 VVilliam
                 Hughes
              
               of
               
                 Grays-Inn
              
               Esq.
            
             
               3.
               
               An
               exact
               Abridgment
               of
               the
               Common
               Law
               ,
               with
               the
               Cases
               thereof
               drawn
               out
               of
               the
               old
               and
               new
               Books
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 &c.
              
               by
               
                 VVilliam
                 Hughes
              
               of
               
                 Grays-Inn
              
               Esquire
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               An
               exact
               Abridgment
               of
               the
               Acts
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               beginning
               at
               the
               fourth
               year
               of
               King
               
                 Charles
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               year
               ,
               1656.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Declarations
               and
               Pleadings
               ,
               
                 &c.
              
               in
               the
               Upper-bench
               ,
               by
               
                 VVilliam
                 Small
              
               of
               
                 Furnivals-Inn
                 ,
              
               late
               one
               of
               the
               Clerks
               in
               the
               Upper-bench
               Court
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Declarations
               ,
               Counts
               and
               Pleadings
               in
               the
               Common
               Pleas
               ,
               by
               
                 Richard
                 Brownlow
              
               Esquire
               ,
               late
               Prothonotary
               ;
               The
               second
               part
               .
            
             
             
               7.
               
               A
               Collection
               of
               learned
               Speeches
               and
               Passages
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               beginning
               in
               the
               yeare
               ,
               1640.
               and
               ending
               in
               the
               yeare
               1642
               ,
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               Faithfull
               Counsellor
               ,
               or
               the
               Marrow
               of
               the
               Law
               in
               English
               ,
               by
               
                 VVilliam
                 Sheppard
              
               Esquire
               ,
               now
               Serjeant
               at
               Law
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               The
               Dead
               speaking
               ,
               or
               the
               living
               man
               revived
               ,
               in
               a
               Sermon
               preached
               at
               the
               Funeral
               of
               Mr.
               
               
                 Sam.
                 Oliver
                 ,
              
               by
               Mr
               
                 Chitwind
                 M.
                 A.
              
               with
               two
               exhortations
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Thom
                 M.
                 A.
                 
              
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               floating
               Island
               ,
               by
               Dr.
               
                 Strowd
                 ,
              
               acted
               at
               
                 Oxford
                 .
              
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               Tragedy
               of
               the
               fair
               
                 Irene
              
               the
               Greek
               ,
               by
               
                 Gilbert
                 Sumhoe
              
               Esquire
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Witchcraft
               condemned
               ,
               or
               Dr.
               
                 Lamb
              
               revived
               in
               the
               unheard
               of
               practice
               of
               
                 Anne
                 Bodenham
                 ,
              
               Arraigned
               at
               
                 Sarum
              
               Ass●●es
               .
               1653.
               
            
             
               13
               
                 Bethell
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               form
               for
               Families
               ,
               by
               
                 Matthew
                 Grifith
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Jurisdictions
               of
               Courts
               ,
               by
               
                 John
                 K●tch●n
              
               of
               
                 Barnards
              
               Inn
            
             
               2.
               
               Books
               of
               Entries
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               
               Judgments
               in
               the
               Upper-bench
               and
               Common
               Pleas
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Grounds
               and
               Maximes
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               by
               
                 Michael
                 Haulke
              
               of
               the
               Middle
               Temple
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               A
               perfect
               Guide
               for
               a
               studious
               young
               Lawyer
               ,
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 Fidell
              
               of
               
                 Furnivals
              
               Inn
               ,
               Gent.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Arraignment
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               in
               a
               Dispute
               at
               
                 Aberg●veny
              
               in
               
                 Mo●mouthshire
                 ,
              
               by
               
                 John
                 Cragge
              
               M.A.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               A
               Cabinet
               of
               Jewells
               ,
               wherein
               Gods
               Mercy
               ,
               Mans
               misery
               ,
               
                 &c.
              
               is
               set
               forth
               in
               eight
               Sermons
               ,
               with
               an
               Appendix
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               Tithes
               ,
               and
               expedience
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               by
               a
               lawfull
               Minister
               ,
               by
               
                 John
                 Cragge
                 ,
                 M.A.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Abridgment
               of
               the
               Lord
               
                 Dyers
              
               Reports
               ,
               by
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Ireland
                 .
              
            
             
               2
               Observations
               on
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Lord
               Chancellor
               ,
               by
               the
               Lord
               
                 Elsmore
                 ,
              
               late
               Lord
               Chancellor
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Laymans
               Lawyer
               ,
               or
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               practick
               part
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               by
               
                 Tho.
                 Foster
              
               Gent.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               County-Court
               renewed
               ,
               or
               all
               
               manner
               of
               proceedings
               there
               ,
               by
               
                 William
                 Greenwood
                 ,
              
               Studient
               of
               
                 Furnivals
              
               Inn.
               
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Transactions
               of
               the
               High
               Court
               of
               Chancery
               ,
               collected
               by
               
                 VV.
                 Tochell
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Brookes
              
               Cases
               in
               English
               ,
               by
               
                 J.
                 Marsh
              
               of
               
                 Grays
              
               Inn
               Barester
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Poems
               ,
               by
               
                 Matthew
                 Stevenson
              
               ▪
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Perkins
              
               of
               the
               Laws
               of
               
                 England
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               An
               exact
               Abridgment
               of
               
                 Dctoor
              
               and
               
                 Student
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               Invisible
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               by
               
                 Joseph
                 Hall
                 ,
              
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Norwich
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               ,
               by
               
                 Jos.
                 Hall
                 ,
              
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Norwich
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               Treatise
               of
               Phlebotomy
               ,
               demonstrating
               the
               necessity
               of
               it
               in
               Diseases
               of
               Terms
               of
               Election
               ,
               with
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Cupping-Glass
               ,
               with
               a
               Treatise
               of
               the
               
                 Crisis
              
               written
               in
               French
               by
               
                 Da.
                 
                 De.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Plumis
                 Campi
                 Chirurgion
                 ,
              
               now
               translated
               into
               Engl●sh
               ,
               by
               
                 E.
                 VV.
              
               a
               well-wisher
               to
               Physick
               and
               Chyrurgery
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               The
               Peace-maker
               ,
               by
               
                 VVilliam
                 Page
              
               Doctor
               in
               Divinity
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               A
               Sermon
               preached
               at
               the
               Funerall
               
               of
               Sir
               
                 James
                 Penyman
                 ,
              
               by
               
                 Allen
                 Smalwood
                 .
              
            
             
               11.
               
               
                 Clara
                 stella
                 .
              
               by
               
                 R.
                 Heath
              
               
                 Esq
              
            
             
               12.
               
               Doctor
               
                 Prestons
              
               Saints
               Infirmities
               .
               13.
               
               A
               Comment
               on
               the
               Times
               ,
               or
               a
               Character
               of
               the
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 VVall
                 ,
              
               Mr.
               in
               
                 Arts
                 .
              
            
             
               14.
               
               A
               Catechisme
               containg
               the
               Principles
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               written
               by
               
                 Moses
                 .
                 VVall
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A45280e-150
           
             Prov.
             16.7
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             4
             ▪
             2.
             
          
           
             Act●
             10.35
             .
          
           
             Jude
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             ●
             .
             5
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             2●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45280e-700
           
             Nulla
             visibil●a
             nisi
             per
             invisibilia
             v●dentur
             :
             Telle
             mentem
             quae
             non
             videtur
             ,
             &
             incassum
             patebit
             oculus
             .
             Greg.
             
          
           
             Camer.
             in
             Act.
             
               23.8
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.18
             
          
           
             Omne
             tempus
             quo
             de
             Deo
             non
             cogitat
             ,
             perdidisse
             se
             computat
             Bern.
             de
             spec
             .
             mon.
          
           
             Brigit
             .
             l.
             Revelat.
             
               4.
               
            
          
           
             Dionys
             .
             Areopag
             .
          
           
             Fo●ner
             .
             de
             Cust.
             Ange.
             Serm.
             
               4.
               
            
          
           
             Mat.
             26.53
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             7.10
             .
          
           
             Job
             25.2
             .
          
           
             Cuique
             electo
             ordinarie
             certum
             propriumque
             Angelum
             qui
             perpetuus
             sit
             ejus
             custos
             &
             comes
             .
             Zanch
             de
             operibus
             create.
             .
             l.
             
               3.
            
             c.
             
               15.
               
            
          
           
             Psal.
             91.11
             .
          
           
             *
             Ex
             quo
             fa●ile
             colligitur
             ,
             ex
             vobis
             unumquemque
             habere
             plus
             quam
             decem
             Angelos
             .
             Forner
             .
             de
             Cust●d
             .
             Ang.
             Serm.
             
               5.
            
             p.
             
               56.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               How
               scant
               then
               is
               the
               account
               of
               the
               great
               &
               voluminous
               Abulensis
               ,
               who
               upon
               
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 v.
                 60.
              
               determines
               that
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               had
               two
               Angel-keepers
               ;
               one
               ,
               the
               most
               noble
               of
               the
               Angeli●●ll
               order
               ,
               which
               guarded
               her
               all
               her
               life
               ,
               the
               other
               
                 Gabriel
              
               an
               Arch-angell
               of
               the
               second
               Order
               ,
               who
               attended
               her
               from
               the
               time
               of
               Christs
               conception
               ,
               untill
               his
               passion
               .
               
                 Barrad
                 .
              
               l
               
                 6.
              
               c.
               
                 10.
                 
              
            
             
               As
               also
               that
               of
               
                 Degrassalius
                 :
              
               that
               the
               
                 French
              
               King
               hath
               two
               Angel-guardians
               ,
               one
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               private
               person
               ,
               another
               in
               respect
               to
               his
               royall
               Dignity
               .
               
                 Degrassal
                 .
              
               l.
               
                 1.
                 
              
               Jure
               
                 20.
                 
              
               Regal
               .
               
                 Franciae
                 .
              
            
          
           
             M.
             
               Blunts
            
             Voyage
             to
             the
             
               Levant
               .
            
          
           
             Ephes.
             3.10
             .
             Colos.
             2.10
             .
             Ps.
             103.10
             .
          
           
             2
             King.
             19.35
             .
          
           
             Joel
             3.11
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             16.3
             .
             Judg.
             13.27
             .
             Gen.
             22.14
             .
          
           
             Arist.
             Me●aph●s
             .
             l.
             
               2.
               
            
          
           
             *
             B●navent
             .
             Vulcan
             .
             pra●f●t
             .
             in
             lib.
             de
             mundo
             .
          
           
             L.
             
               Bacon
            
             in
             his
             Naturall
             Hist.
          
           
             Exod.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             24.7
             .
          
           
             Qualiter
             pueri
             inter
             tot
             infantiae
             discrimina
             ,
             &c.
             Gers.
             Serm.
             de
             Angel
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Foye
               Totnesse
               ,
            
             &
             
               Withicomb
               .
            
             Of
             the
             same
             kinde
             were
             those
             prodigious
             tempests
             at
             
               Millain
            
             Anno
             
               1521.
            
             and
             at
             
               Mechlin
            
             Aug.
             
               7.
               
            
             Anno
             
               1527.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Nestoires
            
             prodigieuses
             de
             
               P.
               Boaistuan
               .
            
             cap.
             
               8.
               
            
             Of
             the
             same
             kinde
             was
             that
             fearfull
             Tempest
             which
             in
             the
             
               4
            
             year
             of
             
               K.
               Will.
               Rufus
               ,
            
             blew
             down
             
               600
            
             houses
             in
             
               London
               ,
            
             and
             reaving
             
               Bow
            
             Church
             carried
             away
             six
             beams
             of
             
               27
            
             foot
             long
             ,
             and
             struck
             them
             into
             the
             earth
             (
             the
             streets
             being
             then
             unpaved
             )
             so
             deep
             ,
             tha●
             o●ly
             four
             foot
             remained
             above
             ground
             .
             
               Chron.
            
             of
             S.
             
               Rob.
               Baker
            
             of
             the
             reign
             of
             
               Will
               .
               2.
               
            
          
           
             †
             
               M.
            
             Will.
             Cook
             ,
             
               sen
               .
               of
            
             Waltham
             
               holy
               Crosse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Marc.
               Aurel.
               Antoninus
            
             his
             Meditat
             ,
             concerning
             himself
             ,
             l.
             
               1.
            
             c.
             
               17.
               
            
             The
             like
             he
             reports
             of
             Chryses
             ,
             ibid.
          
           
             Vt
             Commensales
             Deo
             ,
             Forner
             .
             Ser.
             
               4.
            
             de
             Cust.
             A●g.
             
               or
               as
            
             Cassaneus
             ,
             Cubicularii
             &
             servi●utes
             ,
             Throni
             Glor.
             mund
             
               4
            
             part
             .
          
           
             Forner
             .
             de
             Custod
             .
             Ang.
             Serm.
             
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               Compare
            
             Ephes.
             1.21
             .
             
               with
            
             Colos.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             S.
             Matild
             .
             l.
             Revel.
             c.
             
               54.
               
            
             Citat
             .
             etiam
             a
             Forter
             .
          
           
             *
             Ad
             nutum
             &
             arbitrium
             fibi
             assistentis
             Daemonis
             vel
             declinabat
             negotia
             ,
             vel
             petebat
             .
             Minut.
             Foelicis
             Octav.
             
          
           
             Duac
             .
             
               18.
               
            
             Febr.
             
               1627.
            
             ex
             literis
             Pet.
             Rav.
             
          
           
             Forn
             .
             Ser.
             
               5.
               
            
          
           
             Ignat.
             Loiol
             .
             Xavi●r
             .
             ●her●si●
             .
             Isidore
             .
             Po●ippus
             ●●r●us
             .
             
               4
            
             〈◊〉
             Ma
             〈◊〉
             Anno
             
               16●●
               .
            
          
           
             Theodor
             .
             l.
             
               3.
            
             c.
             
               11.
               
            
          
           
             Goulart
             .
             Histoir
             mem'r
             .
             ex
             Melanct.
             in
             Dan.
             c.
             
               20.
               
            
          
           
             Bromiard
             .
             Sum.
             praedicant
             .
             v.
             
             Humilitas
             .
          
           
             S.
             Maternus
             .
          
           
             *
             One
             John
             Trelille
             .
          
           
             *
             At
             Whitsontide
             .
          
           
             Sim.
             Goular
             .
             ex
             J.
             Manlio
             .
          
           
             Bern.
             in
             Psal.
             Qui
             habi●at
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             19.10
             .
          
           
             Hieron.
             Quest
             
               ●o●d
            
             Al●g●s●m
             .
          
           
             Angelici
             .
          
           
             Prateolus
             ●l●nch
             .
             v.
             
             Angelici
             .
          
           
             Rejecta
             expositio
             a
             Pontificiis
             ,
             ut
             non
             modo
             periculosa
             sed
             &
             falsa
             .
             Vid.
             Binium
             in
             notis
             in
             Pium
             pap●n
             Tom.
             
               1.
            
             pag.
             
               103.
               
            
          
           
             Reading
             it
             
               Angulos
            
             instead
             of
             
               Angelos
               .
            
          
           
             Gen.
             48.19
             
          
           
             Jo.
             Bromiar
             .
             Sum.
             pradic
             .
             v.
             superbia
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor
             11.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45280e-4610
           
             ●icero
             de
             Senectu●e
             .
          
           
             Quicquid
             est
             illud
             quod
             sentit
             ,
             qud
             sapit
             ,
             quod
             vult
             ,
             quòd
             viget
             ,
             coeleste
             &
             divinum
             est
             ,
             ob
             eamque
             rem
             aeternum
             sit
             necesse
             est
             .
             Tull
             Tusc.
             quaest.
             l.
             
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Lumen
             aliquod
             substantiale
             anim●s
             habere
             haud
             improbe
             videmur
             advertere
             ,
             quando
             in
             Evangelio
             legitu●
             ,
             quod
             illuminat
             omnem
             hominem
             venientem
             in
             mundum
             :
             Deinde
             quod
             in
             cogitatione
             p●siti
             nescio
             quid
             tenue
             ,
             volubile
             ,
             clarum
             in
             nob●s
             inesse
             sen●imus
             ,
             quod
             respicit
             sine
             sole
             ,
             quod
             videt
             sine
             extraneo
             tumine
             :
             Nain
             si
             ipsum
             inse
             lucidum
             non
             esser
             ,
             ●erum
             tantam
             c●●spicientiam
             non
             haberet
             :
             Tenebrosis
             ista
             non
             sicut
             data
             ;
             omnia
             caeca
             torpescunt
             .
             Cassiodor
             .
             de
             Anima
             .
             Cap.
             
               10.
               
            
          
           
             Calvin
             in
             loc.
          
           
             Psal.
             36.6
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.22
             .
          
           
             B.
             Andrews
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             Bellarmine
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Job
             .
             17.24
             .
          
           
             V.
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.12
             .
          
           
             C●los
             .
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             11.7
             .
          
           
             Cant
             6.10
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             27.4
             .
          
           
             Revel.
             6.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             15.7.10
             .
          
           
             Job
             .
             a
             Jesu
             .
             Mar
             l.
             
               5.
            
             de
             vit.
             There
             's
             .
             c.
             
               3
            
          
           
             Nos
             coelestes
             ac
             vos
             exules
             amore
             ac
             puritati
             sae
             derate
             esse
             debemus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Nos
             coelites
             intuentes
             divinitatem
             ;
             vos
             exules
             Euceharistiam
             venerantes
             ;
             quam
             eo
             affectu
             quo
             nos
             divinitatem
             suspicimus
             ,
             colere
             debetis
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45280e-5700
           
             Fr.
             Haytonus
             in
             passagio
             terrae
             sanctae
             .
             Anno
             
               1300.
            
             editus
             a
             Nicol
             ▪
             Salcone
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             14.12
             .
          
           
             Naturalia
             in
             damnatis
             Angelis
             manent
             splendidissima
             .
          
           
             Job
             .
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Obscientiam
             nominati
             .
             Aug.
             l.
             
               9
            
             de
             Civ●
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor
             2.11
             
          
           
             Gerson
             de
             variis
             Diaboli
             tentationibus
             .
          
           
             Diabolus
             gloriosa
             forma
             ,
             diademate
             g●mmeo
             &
             aureo
             redimitus
             ,
             veste
             regia
             indutus
             ,
             apparuit
             Martin
             .
             precanti
             ,
             se
             Christum
             dicit
             ,
             cui
             postsilentium
             aliquod
             sanctus
             :
             Ego
             Christum
             nisi
             in
             illo
             babitu
             ,
             formaque
             qua
             passus
             est
             ,
             nisi
             crucis
             stigmata
             proferentem
             ,
             venisse
             non
             credam
             ;
             hînc
             evanuît
             .
             Hoc
             narravit
             Sulpitio
             Martinus
             ipse
             ,
             ut
             refert
             idem
             Sever
             Sulp.
             in
             vita
             Martini
             .
          
           
             *
             Bodin
             Daemonomania
             ,
             ubique
             .
          
           
             *
             Sim.
             Goul.
             Hist.
             admirables
             .
             Casstod
             .
             Reney
             en
             ses
             Relation●
             ,
             zuinger
             .
             Theatre
             de
             vie
             Human
             .
             Bodin
             .
             Daemonomania
             ,
             l.
             
               2.
               
            
          
           
             Est
             haec
             res
             mirabilis
             ;
             nunquam
             visos
             esse
             daemones
             utroque
             pede
             hamano
             ullibi
             apparuisse
             .
             Forner
             .
             de
             Ang.
             
             Ser.
             
               9.
               
            
          
           
             J●.
             Leo
             Africk
             d●scr
             .
             ●●t
             .